cann.¹

Brit.

/kan/, U.S.

/kæn/

Forms: Old English–1600s canne, Middle English cane, Middle English–1500s kanne, Middle English–1600s kan, Middle English– can, 1500s–1800s cann; also Scottish pre-1700 cane.

Origin: A word inherited from Germanic.

Etymology: Cognate with Middle Dutch kanne (Dutch kan ), Old Saxon kanna (Middle Low German kanne ), Old High German kanna (Middle High German kanne , German Kanne ), Old Icelandic kanna , Old Norwegian kanna (Norwegian kanne ), Old Swedish kanna (Swedish kanna ), Old Danish kanne (Danish kande ); further etymology uncertain. In sense 2b probably < the unattested Norn cognate of Old Norwegian kanna measure of capacity.It seems probable that there is a connection of some sort with post-classical Latin canna in similar meaning (9th cent.; from 11th cent. in British sources), but it is unclear whether the Germanic word shows a borrowing from Latin (hence implying much earlier currency than the earliest attestations of the Latin word), or vice versa. Compare also post-classical Latin canna small silver tube used for administering the sacrament (6th cent.), which shows a specific sense development of classical Latin canna reed, pipe, tube (see cane n.¹); post-classical Latin canna ‘can, container’ may show a similar origin (perhaps influenced by one or more of the words in the Germanic languages, assuming that they are not borrowed from Latin). It is possible that the word also appears in some English place names, such as Cann, Dorset (12th cent.), in which it may show a meaning ‘depression, hollow’.

I. A container (and related uses).

a. A container for holding liquids; (originally) one made of any of various materials, and of various shapes and sizes, including drinking vessels; (now generally in more restricted sense) a container, usually larger than a drinking vessel, typically made of metal, and often cylindrical in form, with a handle for carrying.Frequently with modifying word specifying the purpose of, or liquid held in, the container, as milk can, petrol can, watering can, etc. (see the first element for the more established compounds of this type).Cans for petrol, water, etc., now usually take the form of large, flat-sided, square or oblong containers, having a small opening or spout for pouring at the top close to one corner, and are frequently made of plastic (cf. jerrycan n.).The word is also used for containers for dry goods, such as powders, and these usually take the form of cylindrical tubs with tight-fitting, but removable, lids.

ΘΚΠ

the world > food and drink > drink > containers for drink > [noun]

canOE

quart?c1335

pota1382

jug1538

Jack1567

noggin pot1663

gotch1691

the world > food and drink > drink > containers for drink > drinking vessel > [noun]

chalicec825

napeOE

copc950

fullOE

cupc1000

canOE

shalec1075

scalec1230

maselin?a1300

mazer1311

richardine1352

dish1381

fiole1382

pece1383

phialc1384

gobletc1400

bowl-cup1420

chalice-cup1420

crusec1420

mazer-cup1434

goddard1439

stoup1452

bicker1459

cowl1476

tankard1485

stop1489

hanapa1513

skull1513

Maudlin cup1544

Magdalene cup?a1549

mazer bowl1562

skew1567

shell1577

godet1580

mazard1584

bousing-can1590

cushion1594

glove1609

rumkin1636

Maudlin pot1638

Pimlico1654

mazer dish1656

mug1664

tumbler1664

souce1688

streaker1694

ox-eye1703

false-cup1708

tankard-cup1745

poculum1846

phiale1867

tumbler-cup1900

stem-cup1915

sippy cup1986

society > occupation and work > equipment > receptacle or container > vessel > other specific vessels for holding liquids > [noun]

canOE

tynel1336

gallona1382

pinbouke1555

pan1868

jerrycan1943

OE Antwerp-London Gloss. (2011) 61 Crater, canne.

OE Antwerp-London Gloss. (2011) 62 Canna, canne.

a1333 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 15 (MED) He made vulle wyth shyr water six cannes by þe leste.

a1425 (c1395) Bible (Wycliffite, L.V.) (Royal) (1850) John ii. 6 There weren set sixe stonun cannes [c1384 E.V. pottis; L. hydriæ].

?a1475 Ludus Coventriae (1922) 243 Beryng A kan with watyr.

a1500 (a1460) Towneley Plays (1994) I. xx. 237 Ye shall then se..a man Beryng water in a can.

1535 Bible (Coverdale) Hosea iii. 1 They..loue the wyne kannes.

1546 J. Heywood Dialogue Prouerbes Eng. Tongue ii. iii. sig. Gii^v Mery we were as cup and can coulde holde.

1601 B. Jonson Every Man in his Humor ii. ii. sig. E^v Two cans of beere.

1649 W. Blith Eng. Improver xxv. 165 The Buckets or Kans to take up thy Water.

1719 in T. D'Urfey Wit & Mirth III. 247 Now what do you say to the Canns of Wood?

1731 N. Bailey Universal Etymol. Eng. Dict. (ed. 5) Cann, a wooden Pot to drink out of.

1755 S. Johnson Dict. Eng. Lang. Can, a cup; generally a cup made of metal, or some other matter than earth.

1800 W. Wordsworth Pet-lamb in Lyrical Ballads (ed. 2) II. 141 I have brought thee in this Can Fresh water from the brook.

1827 W. Scott Bonnie Dundee in London Lit. Gaz. 8 Dec. 786 Come fill up my cup, come fill up my can.

1838 C. Dickens Oliver Twist III. xliii. 154 The milk-can was standing by itself outside a public-house.

1842 Ld. Tennyson Will Waterproof's Monologue in Poems (new ed.) II. 190 The truth, that flies the flowing can, Will haunt the vacant cup.

1891 Daily News 1 Dec. 7/4 Two tin gallon cans, screw-stoppered, full of naphtha.

1916 H. G. Wells Mr. Britling sees it Through i. i. 19 A towel-covered can of hot water.

1970 G. Scott-Heron Vulture ii. 84 On the tailgate was a can of gasoline that was leaking onto the street.

1987 Globe & Mail (Canad.) (Nexis) 15 Aug. I picked up a can of cocoa the other day.

1993 S. A. Maguire Writing Solid Code 159 Pick up a screwdriver to pry the lid off a can of paint.

2012 Earthmovers Apr. 17 We refilled using a five-litre can and funnel.

b. A small metal container in which food, such as meat, fish, vegetables, prepared meals, etc., is hermetically sealed for long-term preservation, formerly made of tin or tinned iron and now usually of aluminium or steel, and opened by means of a can-opener or a pull tab.Can is the usual word in the United States, but elsewhere tin is also frequently used.

ΘΚΠ

the world > food and drink > food > container for food > [noun] > tin

can1852

tin1861

1852 J. M. Letts Calif. Illustr. xxx. 181 He discovers some one's can of preserved meat.

1867 A. D. Richardson Beyond Mississippi 147 Mitchell..was fined two cans of oysters for contempt.

1874 Harper's Weekly Jrnl. 26 Sept. Salmon..pickled, Smoked, and put up in cans.

1899 Appletons' Pop. Sci. Monthly Nov. 57 Unscrupulous manufacturers..resterilize the cans with their contents.

1941 Manch. Guardian Weekly 26 Sept. 206/1 The can of carrots also contained gases at high pressure.

1987 J. J. Steinfeld Our Hero in Cradle Confederation xviii. 99 The bags are weighted with cans of soup and boxes of macaroni-and-cheese dinner.

2004 Spin Sept. 82/1 There's not a can of peas in sight.

c. A small metal container holding a fixed amount of a beverage such as an alcoholic drink, carbonated soft drink, or fruit juice, now usually made of aluminium or steel and opened by means of a pull tab.

ΘΚΠ

the world > food and drink > drink > containers for drink > [noun] > can

caddy1883

fanny1901

can1927

1927 Reno (Nevada) Evening Gaz. 20 Aug. 13/2 (comic strip) That beer certainly made a hit, from now on it's Royal in the cap-sealed can for me.

1954 Panama City (Florida) News 17 July 10/1 (advt.) Soft drinks in a can!

1984 B. MacLaverty Cal (new ed.) 53 She took a can of beer from a cupboard and jerked the ring-pull.

2011 N.Y. Times Mag. 16 Oct. 40/2 During pauses in the recording, he..soothed his dray horse of a larynx with sips from a can of Diet Coke.

a. An amount of something contained in a can; the contents of a can; a canful.

ΘΚΠ

the world > relative properties > measurement > the scientific measurement of volume > measure(s) of capacity > amount defined by capacity > [noun] > amount that fills a receptacle > tin or can

can1495

canful1701

tinful1896

1495 A. Halyburton Ledger (1867) 32 Item for a can of almond mylk in the Feir.

1652 in C. Gross Gild Merchant (1890) I. 133 In buying and selling a can of vinegar.

1736 W. Oldys Life Ralegh in W. Raleigh Hist. World (ed. 11) I. p. cc When their Water was so scarce..they saved some Hogheads, which fell from the Clouds, and all quenched their Thirst with great Cans of this bitter Draught.

1866 S. Ferguson Diary in ‘M. Twain’ Autobiography (2010) I. 141 Our meal to-day for the fifteen consists of half a can of ‘soup-and-bouillé.’

1930 L. Hart Coney Island in D. Hart & R. Kimball Compl. Lyrics L. Hart (1986) 149/2 You ride in airships and horsey machines, And your father must feed on a can of sardines!

1992 C. Wilkins Wolf's Eye 255 You should go see the blood, eh. It looks like a can of paint all over the snow.

2005 G. J. G. Asmundson & S. Taylor It's not all in your Head i. ii. 13 Showering at least six times a day and using a can of body spray daily—are entirely ineffective.

2010 Wall St. Jrnl. 11 May d9 She packs her lunch, which is typically a large green salad with..a can of tuna..and balsamic vinaigrette.

b. Shetland and Orkney. A measure of capacity for liquids equal to approximately one gallon. Now historical.

ΘΚΠ

the world > relative properties > measurement > the scientific measurement of volume > measure(s) of capacity > [noun] > liquid measure of capacity > specific

ambereOE

setier1514

mosse1617

wine-measure1728

can1809

maund1874

1809 A. Edmondston View Zetland Islands I. iv. 163 About three fourths of a can or gallon of oil.

1889 Cent. Dict. Can, a measure of liquids in the Shetland islands, containing about an English gallon.

1928 A. Horsbøl tr. J. Jakobsen Etymol. Dict. Norn Lang. in Shetland 397/2 A can as a measure of liquids, esp. of train-oil.

1988 G. Lamb Orkney Wordbk. Can, an old measure equivalent to 1/48 of a barrel.

2004 R. D. Connor & A. D. C. Simpson Weights & Meas. Scotl. i. vii. 289 Robert Stewart.., who held the earldom of Orkney in feu from 1564, increased the size of the Shetland can by a third.

a. Textiles. A metal cylinder open at one end to receive roving (roving n.³ 2) or sliver (sliver n.¹ 2) from a carding machine. Also attributive. Cf. coiler n.¹ 2.

ΘΚΠ

the world > textiles and clothing > textiles > textile manufacture > treating or processing textile materials > [adjective] > combing equipment

can1795

carding1816

gilled1882

the world > textiles and clothing > textiles > textile manufacture > treating or processing textile materials > [noun] > combing > machine > roller or cylinder

can1795

worker1818

breast1825

worker card1837

licker-in1850

swift1853

1795 J. Aikin Descr. Country round Manch. 172 The cardings of three cans put together are passed through rollers moved by clock-work.

1825 ‘J. Nicholson’ Operative Mechanic 382 The roving-frame..used..where mule-spinning is carried on..is termed the can roving-frame.

1864 Catal. Mill Furnishings (Riddel & Co.) Sliver Cans.

1892 Manch. Weekly Times 2 Dec. 5/4 There is another equally simple and effective appliance for stopping the machine when the can into which the sliver coils itself is full.

1912 A. F. Barker & E. Priestley Wool Carding 201 A ‘can’ delivery apparatus.

1999 Textile Month May 14/1 The card's features include a Servo-Web delivery system for automatic collection of the web produced by the two doffers in the drafting unit and can coiler.

2005 J. Spooner et al. in Bast & Other Plant Fibres iv. 193 As a can contains 400 metres the linear density of the sliver may also be established by weighing the can.

b. Chiefly Scottish. A chimney pot.Recorded earliest in chimney-can n. at chimney n. Compounds 2.

ΘΚΠ

the world > matter > properties of materials > temperature > heat > heating or making hot > that which or one who heats > [noun] > a device for heating or warming > devices for heating buildings, rooms, etc. > chimney > chimney-pot

pig1683

pot1785

can1805

chimney-can1805

old wife1823

old woman1829

chimney-pot1830

chimney cap1847

tallboy1884

1805 Caledonian Mercury 4 Apr. A number of chimney cans, slates &c. have been blown down.

1824 Glasgow Mechanics' Mag. 4 Dec. 316/1 Now, the cans being raised above the building, and there being a space between them, the violence of the wind is broken.

1866 Glasgow Police Act 29 & 30 Vic. cclxxiii. §384 To repair any Chimney Head or Can.

1907 29th Rep. Gen. Prisons Board, Ireland 1906–7 App. 57 in Parl. Papers (Cd. 3698) XXXI. 539 Erecting thirteen new chimney cans on Governor's house.

1941 M. M. Banks Brit. Cal. Customs: Scotl. III. 160 They get turf, with which they close the cans of chimneys, so that the smoke coming up the chimney is forced down again and fills the house.

2010 A. Chessell Coldstream Building Snippets iii. 41 Chimneystacks on seventeenth and eighteenth century cottages often did not have cans and finished at the mortar or cement ‘flaunching’.

c. Chiefly North American. A large container or bin, typically cylindrical in shape, made of metal or plastic, and serving as a receptacle for ashes, rubbish, etc.Recorded earliest in ashcan n. 1a. See also garbage can n. 1, trash can n. at trash n.¹ Compounds 1a.

ΘΚΠ

the world > physical sensation > cleanness and dirtiness > clearing of refuse matter > refuse disposal > [noun] > receptacle for refuse

vat1534

voider1613

waste-paper box1836

dustbin1847

kid1847

waste-basket1850

scrap-box1858

waste-paper basket1859

garbage can1869

can1872

hell1872

scrap basket1872

sink tidy1881

tidy-betty1884

kitchen tidy1885

midden1890

wagger1903

W.P.B.1903

waste-bin1915

Sanibin1921

binette1922

G.I. can1929

trash can1929

trashbag1934

litter-bin1947

shitcan1948

pedal bin1951

trash-bin1955

litter-basket1958

midgie1965

bin1972

swing bin1972

tidy bin1972

dump bin1978

wheelie bin1984

binbag1986

1872 Burlington (Iowa) Daily Hawk-eye 21 Jan. (advt.) Iron-clad ash cans! Durable and safe.

1882 Jrnl. Board of Educ. N.Y. 5 Apr. 254 From the Trustees of the Tenth Ward, for authority to supply an elevator from the cellar to sidewalk, for raising cans of ashes, for Primary School No. 1.

1932 Pop. Sci. Monthly Jan. 126/3 He emptied a can of rubbish into his cart in front of a bank.

1973 E. Jong Fear of Flying (1974) xii. 175 One of the cats would leap on an overfull can of garbage.

1993 Coloradoan (Fort Collins) 15 Aug. e1/3 So are chimney starters, tall metal cans in which you put unlit coals and a few crumpled newspapers.

2011 T. C. Boyle When Killing's Done 44 Cans of refuse waiting to be dumped over the side.

d. A circular container made of metal or plastic and used to hold a reel of cinematographic film during transportation or storage. Cf. in (also into) the can at Phrases 2.Occasionally: a container for photographic film; cf. film canister n. at film n. Compounds 3.

ΚΠ

1909 Moving Picture World 26 June 860/2 (advt.) American Can Company... Film boxes in all sizes. Tin cans and boxes of all kinds.]

1913 Moving Picture World 20 Dec. 1399/2 The thing that puts me to the bad is the moisture... Film taken from the cans is soft.

1938 Scotsman 25 Jan. 13/3 When a theme has beauty,..it is apt to last a long time, even in such a brittle and ephemeral shape as eight cans of celluloid.

1977 D. MacKenzie Raven & Kamikaze vi. 77 Slade unwound the film from the sprockets and put it back in the can.

1993 This Mag. Dec. 25/1 Here she is, with her own material, some of it neatly rolled up in cans, some hanging in strips on the walls, all waiting for her to turn it into a film.

2002 H. Jacobson Who's Sorry Now? (2003) i. i. 19 The silver cans of film spilling stardust as they skipped between production houses.

e. A protective, sealed container which encloses the fuel element in a nuclear reactor.

ΘΚΠ

the world > matter > physics > atomic nucleus > nuclear fission > nuclear fuel > [noun] > jacket covering fuel element

can1945

1945 H. D. Smyth Gen. Acct. Devel. Atomic Energy Mil. Purposes 106 Mechanical jackets or cans of thin aluminum were feasible from the nuclear point of view.

1962 Gloss. Terms Nucl. Sci. (B.S.I.) 19 Can, a container used for a fuel element in a reactor to prevent the escape of fission products and possibly corrosion of the fuel, and sometimes to increase the mechanical strength of the fuel rod.

1987 Fortnight Jan. 7/3 Building B30 is where irradiated fuel from nuclear power installations is stored in ponds to keep it cool, before being removed from the cans that contain it.

2000 G. F. Hewitt & J. G. Collier Introd. Nucl. Power (ed. 2) ii. 34 The can..ensures retention of the fission products so they cannot enter the coolant stream.

II. Slang uses.

†a. slang. The female genitals; the vulva or vagina. Obsolete.

ΘΚΠ

the world > life > the body > sex organs > female sex organs > [noun] > vagina

quaintc1330

quivera1382

tailc1390

mousetrapc1500

cunnigar1550

placket1595

buttonhole1600

bumble broth1602

touch-hole1602

case1606

keyhole1607

vagina1612

nicka1625

nunquam satis1633

lock1640

twat1656

cockpit1658

Whitechapel portion?1695

tuzzy-muzzy1710

niche1749

can1772

bumbo1774

fuckhole1893

jelly roll1895

mole-catcher1896

manhole1916

vag1967

stank1980

pum-pum1983

punani1987

1607 G. Wilkins Miseries Inforst Mariage sig. E4 Sist. Alas what course is left for vs to liue by then? Tho. In troth sister..betake your selfe to the old trade, Filling of smal Cans in the suburbes.

1661 ‘P. Aretine’ Strange Newes from Bartholomew-Fair 3 To entice young punys. I lye as open as Noon-day..spread my imperfect Limbs, and cry Lads: her's a can of the best liquor in the fair, claping my hand on my market-place.]

1772 G. A. Stevens Songs Comic & Satyrical 125 Here's the Down Bed of Beauty which upraises Man, And beneath the Thatch'd-House the miraculous Can.

?1837 Little Icky-wickey Songster 8 Here's the thatched house, the miraculous can!

b. slang (originally and chiefly U.S.). The buttocks, the bottom.

ΘΚΠ

the world > life > the body > external parts of body > trunk > back > buttock(s) > [noun]

flitcha700

arse-endseOE

culec1220

buttockc1300

tail1303

toutec1305

nagea1325

fundamentc1325

tail-end1377

brawna1382

buma1387

bewschers?a1400

crouponc1400

rumplec1430

lendc1440

nachec1440

luddocka1475

rearwarda1475

croupc1475

rumpc1475

dock1508

hurdies1535

bunc1538

sitting place1545

bottom?c1550

prat1567

nates1581

backside1593

crupper1594

posteriorums1596

catastrophe1600

podex1601

posterior1605

seat1607

poop1611

stern1631

cheek1639

breeka1642

doup1653

bumkin1658

bumfiddle1661

assa1672

butt1675

quarter1678

foundation1681

toby1681

bung1691

rear1716

fud1722

moon1756

derrière1774

rass1790

stern-post1810

sit-down1812

hinderland1817

hinderling1817

nancy1819

ultimatum1823

behinda1830

duff?1837

botty1842

rear end1851

latter end1852

hinder?1857

sit1862

sit-me-down1866

stern-works1879

tuchus1886

jacksy-pardy1891

sit-upon1910

can1913

truck-end1913

sitzfleisch1916

B.T.M.1919

fanny1919

bot1922

heinie1922

beam1929

yas yas1929

keister1931

batty1935

bim1935

arse-end1937

twat1937

okole1938

bahookie1939

bohunkus1941

quoit1941

patoot1942

rusty-dusty1942

dinger1943

jacksie1943

zatch1950

ding1957

booty1959

patootie1959

buns1960

wazoo1961

tush1962

1913 H. A. Franck Zone Policeman 88 iv. 113 Catchin' the brat up by the feet an' beatin' its can off.

1937 C. Prior So I wrote It xxv. 285 At last, the landlady threw me out and kept the few rags of luggage that I still owned. I was flat on my can.

1965 J. McCormick Bravo i. 42 See this room... A primitive bed.., a toilet bowl in the corner with a scratched metal lid that freezes your can when you sit on it, [etc.].

1975 R. L. Simon Wild Turkey xxii. 160 What kind of bullshit are you throwing around, peeper? You want me to slap you in the can?

2015 Fayetteville (N. Carolina) Observer (Nexis) 17 Aug. I knew I'd be grounded and sitting on my can while everyone else was flying missions.

c. slang (originally and chiefly U.S.). A woman's breast. Usually in plural.

ΘΚΠ

the world > life > the body > external parts of body > trunk > front > breast or breasts (of woman) > [noun]

titOE

breastOE

mammaOE

pysea1400

mamellec1450

dug1530

duckya1533

bag1579

pommela1586

mam1611

Milky Way1622

bubby?1660

udder1702

globea1727

fore-buttock1727

tetty1746

breastwork?1760

diddy1788

snows1803

sweets1817

titty1865

pappy1869

Charleys1874

bub1881

breastiec1900

ninny1909

pair1919

boobs1932

boobya1934

fun bag1938

maraca1940

knockers1941

can1946

mammaries1947

bazooms1955

jug1957

melon1957

bosoms1959

Bristols1961

chichi1961

nork1962

puppies1963

rack1968

knob1970

dingleberry1980

jubblies1991

1946 R. Smith Aluminum Heart xiv. 170 Someday he'd fix her... She did have nice cans.

1971 E. E. Landy Underground Dict. 46 Can... Woman's breast.

1985 P. Slabolepszy Sat. Night at Palace 40 Shit, she had these cans like peaches.

2014 La Prensa San Diego 21 Mar. 1 Why didn't you just have her come in on a burro, eating tacos and wearing a poncho while shaking her cans?

5. North American slang (originally and chiefly U.S.). A toilet; the room containing this.

ΘΚΠ

the world > physical sensation > cleanness and dirtiness > sanitation > privy or latrine > [noun] > water-closet or lavatory

closet1496

water closet1736

water closet1747

throne room1787

W.C.1815

netty1825

convenience1841

Johnny1847

lavabo1852

restrooma1856

small room1858

cloakroom1865

lavatory1874

bathroom1883

toilet1886

can1900

place1902

lav1913

washroom1919

head1920

lavvy1922

dike1923

smallest room1930

John1931

khazi1932

loo1940

biffy1942

Wa1953

shitcan1954

commode1958

cludgie1961

1900 Dial. Notes 2 26 Can, water-closet.

1924 E. Hemingway Let. c2 May in Sel. Lett. (2003) 115 I plugged the can..so that the plumbers had to be sent for with a turd produced after 5 hours of effort.

1951 J. D. Salinger Catcher in Rye x. 90 She kept saying..corny..things, like calling the can the ‘little girls' room’.

1987 M. Dorris Yellow Raft in Blue Water (1988) xii. 213 Dayton got up to go to the can and I watched him from behind.

2004 J. Meno Hairstyles of Damned 80 ‘Listen, I got to use your can.’... I crept out of his room and went down the hall to the bathroom.

6. slang (originally and chiefly U.S.). Chiefly with the: a prison, a jail; a cell in a police station. Also: imprisonment, time spent in prison.

ΘΚΠ

society > authority > punishment > imprisonment > prison > [noun]

quarternOE

prisona1200

jailc1275

lodgec1290

galleya1300

chartrea1325

ward1338

keepingc1384

prison-house1419

lying-house1423

javel1483

tollbooth1488

kidcotec1515

clinkc1530

warding-place1571

the hangman's budget1589

Newgate1592

gehenna1594

Lob's pound1597

caperdewsie1599

footman's inn1604

cappadochio1607

pena1640

marshalsea1652

log-house1662

bastille1663

naskin1673

state prison1684

tronk1693

stone-doublet1694

iron or stone doublet1698

college1699

nask1699

quod1699

shop1699

black hole1707

start1735

coop1785

blockhouse1796

stone jug1796

calaboose1797

factory1806

bull-pen1809

steel1811

jigger1812

jug1815

kitty1825

rock pile1830

bughouse1842

zindan1844

model1845

black house1846

tench1850

mill1851

stir1851

hoppet1855

booby hatch1859

caboose1865

cooler1872

skookum house1873

chokey1874

gib1877

nick1882

choker1884

logs1888

booby house1894

big house1905

hoosegow1911

can1912

detention camp1916

pokey1919

slammer1952

joint1953

slam1960

1912 D. Lowrie My Life in Prison xi. 125 I was in th' can ag'in, up against it f'r robbery.

1926 J. Black You can't Win xv. 216 Those two..never allowed any of ‘their people’ to languish in the ‘can’ overnight.

1961 20th Cent. Mar. 236 I'll stand by my man Though he's in the can.

1982 G. Newbold Big Huey 16 If I was nicked for this I was looking at big heaps of can.

2004 S. Grafton R is for Ricochet (2005) vi. 60 My driver's license expired while I was in the can.

7. slang. In plural. Headphones.

ΘΚΠ

society > communication > telecommunication > [noun] > reception of signals > instrument for > earphones

earpiece1853

earphone1881

headphone1882

phone1884

headset1900

ear tabc1909

can1927

1927 Radio Apr. 14/1 The ship operator hears it rattle in his ‘cans’..and the broadcast listener hears it in his loud speaker.

1958 Press-Tel. (Long Beach, Calif.) 19 Nov. d3/4 Standing on the sidelines..wearing a pair of ‘cans’ or headphones.

1987 N. Spinrad Little Heroes (1989) 324 She..put on a pair of cans, plugged them in..and disappeared into the private world of her own music.

1999 What Hi-Fi? Awards Issue 94/1 No other cans we've heard at the price have the ability to deliver a sound so natural, detailed and weighty.

2014 Wired Feb. 50/2 (caption) These studio-specific cans are his faves and one of two pairs of headphones he uses to mix every show.

Phrases

P1. British colloquial (originally Services' slang). to carry (also take) the can (back): to be left to do an unwelcome task; to take the blame, esp. for something for which one is not (solely) responsible; (also) to be reprimanded. [Origin uncertain; perhaps originally alluding to one man carrying a container of beer for all his companions, or having to return the empty container after the drinking session. Perhaps compare to carry the cag , to carry the keg to be sullen or easily put out, recorded from the early 19th century in English slang dictionaries, which perhaps show a pun of cag n.¹ on cag n.³ (although the latter word may alternatively originate from this idiom).]

ΘΚΠ

the mind > attention and judgement > contempt > disapproval > blame > [verb (intransitive)] > take the blame

to get the rap1865

to carry (also take) the can (back)1927

1927 ‘Giraldus’ Musings Merry Matloe 187 Take the Can Back.—To stand the blame for anything, or to be the only one of a party to whom it falls the lot to perform a task that must be done.

1929 F. C. Bowen Sea Slang 23 To Carry the Can, to be reprimanded (Navy).

1936 Daily Herald 11 Aug. 8/5 Railwaymen and road transport workers use the phrase, ‘Taking the can back’ for (respectively) being held responsible for a mishap and being imposed upon.

1943 J. L. Hunt & A. G. Pringle Service Slang 20 Carrying the can back, accepting the blame for your own or another's error.

1957 Times 23 Feb. 7/4 Senior officers who were forced to ‘carry the can’ because of the misdeeds of others.

1959 D. Barton Loving Cup i. 11 Officially you have to take the can.

1959 J. Braine Vodi x. 148 It's always my fault, everything's my fault. I always carry the bloody can back.

1967 Spectator 30 June 763/3 No Department wanted to carry the can for cable-vetting—quite irrespective of security considerations.

1999 S. Perera Haven't stopped dancing Yet xvii. 230 When something goes wrong in our family, why's it always me who carries the can?

2003 P. Lovesey House Sitter (2004) xvi. 245 He'd carry the can if things went wrong.

P2. colloquial. in (also into) the can: (of a television or cinema recording) recorded on tape, film, etc., and ready to be processed, released, or broadcast (cf. can v.³ 1c); (hence in extended use) achieved, completed, secured.

ΘΚΠ

society > leisure > the arts > performance arts > cinematography > filming > [adverb] > completed

in (also into) the can1929

1929 Aeronautics Sept. 96/2 We wanted a cameraman's opinion as to what scenes were actually ‘in the can’.

1946 ‘C. Brahms’ & ‘S. J. Simon’ Trottie True i. vi. 158 John Bunny..was stirring a bucket of whitewash... When this shot was in the can Trottie..was due to come along..and push him into it.

1968 Observer 17 Nov. (Colour Suppl.) 48/4 Godard got the film into the can on schedule.

1991 Advertiser (Austral.) (Nexis) 16 May With its 1-0 away game success in Christchurch already in the can, the Socceroos snared the Trans Tasman series on a 3-1 aggregate.

2008 R. Moore & G. Owen My Word is my Bond (2009) ix. 225 Between getting Live and Let Die in the can and the film's premiere, I'd been in talks about my next film.

P3.

can of corn n. Baseball an easily caught fly ball; (in extended use) something easily accomplished. [Origin uncertain, although presumably alluding to a can of food as being of an easy shape and size to catch. One widely-cited theory suggests a reference specifically to grocers retrieving items (such as cans of corn) from a high shelf by tipping them off with a pole and letting them drop into their hands or apron.]

ΚΠ

1933 W. Winchell in Havana Evening Telegram 11 Apr. 2/2 Can of corn, high lazy fly.

1977 Washington Post 16 Oct. d4 His 420-foot drive somewhat left of dead center would have been a Yankee Stadium can of corn. But in Chavez Ravine it was a lusty homer.

2012 K. Reichs What you wish For 14 Pregnancy would be a walk in the park by comparison. A can of corn, as Andy would say.

P4. (to open) a can of worms: see worm n. 8c. to rush the can: see rush v.² Phrases 4. to tie a can to (also on): see tie v. 2.

Compounds

General attributive and objective, as can-carrier, can-crusher, can-maker, etc.; can-quaffing, adj.See also can-buoy n., can-dock n., can-hook n., can-opener n.

ΚΠ

1602 2nd Pt. Returne from Parnassus i. ii, in Three Parnassus Plays (1949) 230 Can quaffing hucksters.

1622 F. Beaumont & J. Fletcher Phylaster (new ed.) v. 68 My kind Can-carriers.

1623 Reg. St. Mary Bredman, Canterbury Thomas Colle Cannemaker.

1832 New-Eng. Mag. May 305 We shall..denominate this responsible manufacturer of the richest of raw materials, a Goldsmith, although he be a can-maker, tankard-maker, or spoon-maker.

1878 22nd Ann. Rep. Maine Board Agric. 1877 142 Cold ice is placed directly upon the can lids, where one pound will cool more milk than two will floating in water.

1896 Official Gaz. (U.S. Patent Office) 689/2 A plate-spring depending in the space between the can-handle and body of the can.

1938 Pop. Sci. Monthly Nov. 189 The drier box, which is located at the left end of the can-washing tank, is 24-gauge galvanized iron.

1991 M. Myers et al. Wayne's World (film script) (O.E.D. Archive) 8 (stage direct.) Various gizmos are bolted to the dash. A can-crusher is mounted on the center console.

2006 Pop. Photogr. June 58/3 Neoprene or soft-formed foam insulated can holders of the type you find in convenience, hardware, and camping supply stores.

This entry has been updated (OED Third Edition, September 2016; most recently modified version published online June 2022).

canv.¹

Brit.

/kan/, U.S.

/kæn/

Inflections: Present 1st, 2nd, 3rd singular and plural can; negative cannot Brit.

/ˈkanɒt/,

/ˈkanət/,

/kaˈnɒt/,

/kəˈnɒt/, U.S.

/kəˈnɑt/,

/ˈkæˌnɑt/, can't Brit.

/kɑːnt/, U.S.

/kænt/; 2nd singular (archaic) canst Brit.

/kanst/, U.S.

/kænst/; past 1st, 2nd, 3rd singular and plural could Brit.

/kʊd/,

/kəd/, U.S.

/kʊd/,

/kəd/; negative couldn't Brit.

/ˈkʊdnt/, U.S.

/ˈkʊdnt/; 2nd singular (archaic) couldst Brit.

/kʊdst/, U.S.

/kʊdst/;

Forms: 1. Infinitive.

α. Old English cunenne (inflected, rare), Old English cunnan, early Middle English cumen (transmission error), early Middle English cunnenn ( Ormulum), Middle English cun, Middle English cune, Middle English cunne, Middle English kun, Middle English kunne. OE Andreas (1932) 341 Ic sceal hraðe cunnan hwæt ðu us to dugudum [read duguðum] gedon wille.?c1250 (?c1175) Poema Morale (Egerton) 332 in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 179 He sceal him cunne sculde wel.c1300 (c1250) Floris & Blauncheflur (Cambr.) (1966) l. 521 He moste kunne muchel of art.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 9290 Wel sal he cun knau quilk es quilk.a1425 (?a1400) Cloud of Unknowing (Harl. 674) (1944) 67 I trow þat þou schalt cun betir lerne me þen I þee.1494 W. Hilton Scala Perfeccionis (de Worde) i. lxviii. sig. fvii^v It is a grete maistry a man to cun [1533 can] loue his euen crysten in charyte.a1500 (c1340) R. Rolle Psalter (Univ. Oxf. 64) (1884) iii. §7. 14 Than thai sall noght cun say ill agayns rightwismen.

β. Middle English cone, Middle English kon, Middle English kone, Middle English konne, Middle English–1500s con, Middle English–1500s conne. 1340 Ayenbite (1866) 158 Hit is wel sotil þing..to conne distincti betuene þe þoȝtes.c1390 Castle of Love (Vernon) (1967) 1073 He scholde konnen al þat God con.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Fairf. 14) 2570 Na mare saltow ham con [Gött. kon, Vesp. cun] rede þen sternes of heyuen.a1413 (c1385) G. Chaucer Troilus & Criseyde (Pierpont Morgan) (1882) v. l. 1404 Criseyde shal nought konne [c1430 Gg.4.27 cunne] knowe me.1445 A. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 27 Ho so euer schuld dwelle at Paston schulde have nede to conne defende hymselfe.a1475 Revelations St. Birgitta (Garrett) (1929) 35 He oweth fyrst to conne [L. scire] with-stonde þe desyris of the flesh.1483 W. Caxton tr. A. Chartier Curial sig. iij He shal neuer conne [Fr. scet] trotte.1490 W. Caxton tr. Foure Sonnes of Aymon (1885) iv. 127 I sholde not conne telle the harme..that he hath doon.1510 A. Chertsey tr. Floure Commaundementes of God (de Worde) i. iii. f. viii For to con expounde this dyleccyon a man ought to knowe that god hath loued vs in many maners.

γ. late Middle English kanne, late Middle English–1500s canne, late Middle English–1600s (1800s– English regional (chiefly north-eastern), U.S. regional (southern), Irish English (northern), and Caribbean) can; Scottish 1700s– can, 1900s– kin. See also kin v.?a1425 (c1385) G. Chaucer Troilus & Criseyde (Harl. 3943) (1883) v. l. 1404 Cresseide shal nat kanne knowe me.a1475 ( S. Scrope tr. Dicts & Sayings Philosophers (Bodl. 943) (1999) 34 He schal not canne delyuer hym of thayme.?1483 W. Caxton tr. Caton ii. sig. fiij^v It is souerayn prudence for to can dyssymule folye.1528 T. More Dialogue Heresyes i, in Wks. 111/1 He laboured..to can many textes thereof by harte.1555 R. Eden in tr. Peter Martyr of Angleria Decades of Newe Worlde Pref. sig. bj^v To wyl to doo hurte and can not.1612 F. Bacon Ess. (new ed.) viii. 40 In evill the best condition is, not to will; the second not to can.1656 J. Shirley Rudim. Gram. 65 Posse to can or to be able.1756 M. Calderwood Journey in Eng. & Low Countries (1884) 215 Not one of us will can speak to him.1817 W. Scott Rob Roy I. ix. 202 How do ye ken but we may can pick up some speerings of your valise?1847 F. A. Kemble Let. in Rec. Later Life (1882) III. 165 Lady Macbeth, which I never could, and cannot, and never shall can act.1980 A. Hamilton Gallus & Other Stories (1982) 27 Mibbe thill kin get fingirprint sur sumhin.1980 M. Thelwell Harder they Come (1988) xviii. 365 De lawyerman say we might can get it back.1994 R. Hendrickson Happy Trails 158 She may can go.2015 T. Hubbard in Lallans 86 12 Check oot..Scotsman obituary, forby ithers ye'll can find online.

2. Present indicative. a. 1st and 3rd singular. (i).

α. Old English–1600s cann, Old English– can, late Old English ceæn (Kentish), early Middle English cani (with (1st singular, subjective) personal pronoun affixed), early Middle English cæn, early Middle English cænn, early Middle English chan (perhaps transmission error), early Middle English cune, early Middle English (1500s in Phrases 1) gan, early Middle English 1900s (regional and nonstandard)– cun, Middle English kan, Middle English kann, Middle English kanne, Middle English–1500s cane, Middle English–1500s canne, 1500s–1600s can't (with (3rd singular, subjective) personal pronoun it affixed); English regional 1800s kan, 1900s– cin, 2000s– canna (with (1st singular, subjective) personal pronoun affixed); U.S. regional 1900s ken, 1900s– kin; also Scottish pre-1700 kan, pre-1700 kane, 1900s– cin, 1900s– kin. OE Christ & Satan 248 Ic can eow læran langsumne ræd.a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 309 Ic wene I can a red.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 20358 O me-self can [Trin. Cambr. con, c1460 Laud canne] i na rede.1467 in J. T. Smith & L. T. Smith Eng. Gilds (1870) 407 The craft that he canne.1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 110^v I allowe hym and gan hym thanke.1584 E. Paget tr. J. Calvin Harmonie vpon Three Euangelists 146 No excuse canne serue our slouth.1682 J. Flamsteed Let. 8 Dec. in Corr. (1997) II. 68 I cann allow onely the three first to be sound.1756 T. Amory Life John Buncle I. 222 It can be of no concern.1887 Sci. Amer. 28 May 344/3 It can be easily rendered impermeable.1933 M. K. Rawlings South Moon Under 14 A man kin step over a split-rail fence.1985 L. Lochhead tr. Molière Tartuffe 17 Mibbe Ah cin restore his fortunes.2011 Wall St. Jrnl. 16 Apr. c6/5 Unless she can find some kind of counter-magic.

β. Old English conn, Old English–Middle English con, Middle English cone, Middle English conne, Middle English kon, Middle English kone; English regional (Lancashire and north-west midlands) 1600s–1800s con. In Middle English chiefly west midlands.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. xxvi. 72 Non noui hominem : ic ne conn ðone monno.OE Christ & Satan 627 Nu ic eow ne con.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 35 Nis nan sunne þet he ne con.?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 153 Mare uuel þenne ha con.c1390 Castle of Love (Vernon) (1967) 555 Hose þis forbysene con.c1450 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 15th Cent. (1939) 283 Who-so kone suffer.., May haue hys wyll ofte tyme y-doo.c1475 (?c1425) Avowing of King Arthur (1984) l. 518 I conne notte say.1634 T. Heywood & R. Brome Late Lancashire Witches i. sig. C3 Con I see yeou idler then my selve.1682 T. Shadwell Lancashire-witches iii. 41 What con Ay do naw.a1730 Robin an's Gonny (Folger Library MS V.a. 308) I con poo no moor.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxxvi I con, or can.1884 R. Holland Gloss. Words County of Chester (1886) 77 Ay, that aw con.

γ. late Middle English cannethe, 1500s canneth, 1500s canth. Compare con v.¹ and see discussion in etymology section below.a1475 ( S. Scrope tr. Dicts & Sayings Philosophers (Bodl. 943) (1999) 238 He cannethe theym no thanke.c1523 Earl of Northumberland Let. Dec. in Camden Misc. (1992) XXXI. 92 That I should send upp as lait as I canth.1529 T. More Supplyc. Soulys i. f. xii He neyther canneth eny skyll therof, nor neuer cam in the house.

δ. 1500s cannes, 1800s cans. The analysis of the use in quot. 1566 is not certain.1566 T. Drant tr. Horace Medicinable Morall sig. Evij^v Sithe causeles all mystrust them selues, and cannes [L. odit] me litle thankes.1837 T. Carlyle French Revol. III. iii. iv. 191 What a man kens he cans.

(ii). With negative particle affixed. Middle English cannat, Middle English cannatte, Middle English cannouȝt, Middle English connat, Middle English connott, Middle English conot, Middle English conott, Middle English 1600s cannote, Middle English–1600s connot, Middle English–1700s cannott, Middle English– cannot, 1600s con't, 1600s–1700s cann't, 1600s–1700s canna, 1600s–1700s canot, 1600s–1700s (1800s– nonstandard) cant, 1600s– can't, 1800s– caan't (regional and nonstandard), 1900s– caunt (Welsh English); English regional 1600s–1800s conno (west midlands and Lancashire), 1600s 1800s connot (Lancashire and Cheshire), 1800s caint, 1800s canna', 1800s cannut (northern), 1800s conna (west midlands), 1800s conna' (Derbyshire), 1800s conner (Cheshire), 1800s conno' (Lancashire), 1800s connoh (Cheshire), 1800s cornd (Lancashire), 1800s kaint, 1800s– canna (chiefly northern), 1900s– caant; U.S. regional 1800s cayn't, 1800s kain't, 1800s– cain't, 1800s– caint, 1900s keint; also Scottish pre-1700 1700s– canna, 1700s– cannae, 1900s– cannie, 1900s– canno (Orkney), 1900s– canny; Irish English (northern) 1800s canney, 1900s– canna, 1900s– cannae, 1900s– canny, 1900s– cawney; see also cyan v., cyah v.?1387 T. Wimbledon Serm. (Corpus Cambr.) (1967) 94 Þe erþe..cannouȝt close wiþ us oure possessionis in þe sepulcre.a1425 J. Wyclif Sel. Eng. Wks. (1869) I. 10 God..cannot worche but ȝif he worche by mercy.?1482 W. Mydwynter Let. 20 Sept. in Cely Lett. (1975) 177 Y connat bey ther woll hondor xiiij s...a tod.1588 in Paisley Mag. (1828) 1 382 I wald remove sir, ȝit I canna.c1613 (a1525) in T. Stapleton Plumpton Corr. (1839) 72 I canot get my money.1615 T. Evans Oedipus sig. C1 Shunning a fault, I can't a fault diuert.a1627 T. Middleton & W. Rowley Old Law (1656) iii. 39 Nay and I should bee hangd I can't leave it, pup.1682 T. Shadwell Lancashire-witches i. 14 I conno see my hont.1705 T. Walker Wit of Woman iii. 29 I conno believe 'tis true.1721 A. Ramsay Poems (1877) II. 267 He disna live that canna link The glass about.1740 S. Richardson Pamela I. 56 If he..as you say can't help it.1827 J. Keble Christian Year I. ii. 6 Without Thee I cannot live.1877 E. Leigh Gloss. Words Dial. Cheshire 148 Oi conna tell how, oim sure.1926 P. Green In Abraham's Bosom in K. C. Cordell & W. H. Cordell Pulitzer Prize Plays 1918–34 (1935) 398/2 Cain't make ends meet, cain't.1998 A. Warner Sopranos 274 She cannie get in.2015 Forever Sports Aug. 68/2 He can't not be on top of his game. b. 2nd singular. (i).

α. Old English (Middle English chiefly west midlands) const, Old English–Middle English cans, Old English–1600s (1700s– archaic or regional) canst, early Middle English cannst ( Ormulum), early Middle English conest (west midlands), early Middle English connest (Essex), early Middle English cost (west midlands, perhaps transmission error), early Middle English kannst ( Ormulum), Middle English canste, Middle English cones, Middle English kans, Middle English kanst, Middle English kanste, Middle English konst (west midlands), Middle English–1600s cannest, 1500s–1600s canest; English regional 1600s 1800s const (Lancashire and Cheshire), 1800s ca'st, 1800s cost (Staffordshire), 1800s kiss (Devon), 1800s– cust (Cornwall), 2000s– cast (south-western). OE Andreas (1932) 68 Þu ana canst ealra gehygdo.c1225 (?c1200) St. Juliana (Royal) 500 Greiðe hwet so þu const grimliche biþenchen.a1250 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Titus) (1963) 35 Ȝif þu hit conest [c1230 Corpus Cambr. const] þolien.a1425 (c1300) Assumption of Virgin (BL Add.) (1901) l. 824 Ynow þou canst fynde.?1506 Lytell Geste how Plowman Lerned Pater Noster (de Worde) Canst thou thy byleue.1535 Bible (Coverdale) Mark i. D Yf thou wilt, thou canst make me cleane.1598 W. Shakespeare Henry IV, Pt. 1 ii. ii. 32 List if thou canst [1623 can] heare the treade.1600 T. Heywood Edward IV i. ii. iii Thou cannest bear me witness.a1616 W. Shakespeare Tempest (1623) iii. ii. 59 Canst thou bring me to the party?1682 T. Shadwell Lancashire-witches iii. 44 What a Pox ail'st thou? Const a tell?1782 J. Elphinston tr. Martial Epigrams i. lxx. 61 Thou canst redoubt no pride.a1897 T. Pinnock in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 501/2 [Staffordshire] Thee cost goo now.1975 K. Tynan Diary 30 Sept. (2001) 276 A pantomime Dick Whittington..asked a peasant..: ‘Canst tell me how many miles to London?’2000 Cornish World Oct. 10/3 Theese cust see the other wemen in a gubby.2005 S. Elmes Talking for Brit. ii. 44 (Gloss.) Cast, cassn't: ‘can you?’, ‘you can't’. Bristol dialect.

β. Middle English canne, Middle English kan, Middle English kanne, Middle English–1600s can; English regional 1800s can (Lancashire and Cheshire), 1800s con (Lancashire and Shropshire); Scottish pre-1700 can, pre-1700 cane. For examples with ye or you see Forms 2c and compare note at that section.c1330 (?a1300) Sir Tristrem (1886) l. 1828 Harpi hou þou can.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 12121 I can þe ken þat þou ne can.a1400 (c1300) Northern Homily: Serm. on Gospels (Coll. Phys.) in Middle Eng. Dict. at Craft Thou that al craftes kanne.a1500 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 15th Cent. (1939) 16 Yf þu can not wepe for my perplexed heuynesse.?1523 J. Fitzherbert Bk. Husbandry f. xli^v Get as many rotes with them as thou can.1609 S. Grahame Anat. Humors f. 13 Without them thou can not stand.a1693 M. Bruce Good News in Evil Times (1708) 4 As long as thou thinks it spoken in the General,..thou can get no good of it.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxxvi Dosta think thou con do it?1886 B. Brierley Cast upon World 46 Thou can be pikin' rowler-ends.

(ii). With (subjective) personal pronoun affixed. Middle English canestow, Middle English canstou (in a late copy), Middle English canstow, Middle English canstu, Middle English constou, Middle English constu, Middle English kanstow, Middle English konstow. c1225 (?c1200) St. Katherine (Royal) (1981) l. 762 Constu bulden abur inwið iþin heorte?c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 1321 Hwat canstu, wrecche þing, of storre?c1330 (?a1300) Sir Tristrem (1886) l. 3054 Falsly canestow fayt.c1400 ( G. Chaucer Treat. Astrolabe (Cambr. Dd.3.53) (1872) Prol. 2 For latyn ne kanstow yit but smal, my lite sone.a1450 (c1412) T. Hoccleve De Regimine Principum (Harl. 4866) (1897) 1789 Canstow no weyes fynden in þi wyt?c1600 (?c1395) Pierce Ploughman's Crede (Trin. Cambr. R.3.15) (1873) 99 Canstou no bote? (iii). With negative particle affixed. late Middle English 1600s 1800s cannot; English regional 1700s cassent (Devon), 1800s ca's (Somerset), 1800s ca'sna (west midlands), 1800s cans (Devon), 1800s canta (Westmorland), 1800s cas (Devon), 1800s cas' (Devon), 1800s cas'n (Devon), 1800s cas'n't, 1800s cas'nt, 1800s casn (Herefordshire), 1800s casn'st (Herefordshire), 1800s casn't, 1800s casna (west midlands), 1800s cass'n (south-western), 1800s cass'net (Gloucestershire), 1800s cassen (Dorset), 1800s cassunt (Dorset), 1800s cast (south-western), 1800s cat (Gloucestershire), 1800s conna (Cheshire), 1800s conner (Cheshire), 1800s connot (Cheshire), 1800s cosna (Shropshire), 1800s cossent (Staffordshire), 1800s cussn't (Cornwall), 1800s kisn't (Devon), 1800s kiss'n (Devon), 1900s– ca'stn't (south-western), 2000s– cassn't (south-western). a1500 (c1280) Southern Passion (Vesp.) l. 105 in R. Morris Cursor Mundi (1876) II. 959 And þou þat he deed fore cannot sorus be.1606 W. Arthur & H. Charteris Rollock's Lect. 1st & 2nd Epist. Paul to Thessalonians (2 Thess.) ix. 114 In thy lownry thou cannot haue an eye to God.1782 Exmoor Courtship (ed. 9) 36 Tha cassent tell what may happen to tha.1828 W. Carr Dial. Craven (ed. 2) at Nail Thou cannot say black's my nail.1866 in ‘N. Hogg’ Lett. Devonshire Dial. (ed. 4) 5 Now kiss'n thee zee ware thee bee'st a gwayn.2005 S. Elmes Talking for Brit. ii. 44 (Gloss.) Cast, cassn't: ‘can you?’, ‘you can't’. Bristol dialect. c. Plural.Since the Middle English period also used for the 2nd singular with ye or you (originally polite forms); see esp. section (i)γ. (can is now the standard form). (i).

α. Old English cunan (rare), Old English cunna (Northumbrian), Old English cunni (Northumbrian, before personal pronoun), Old English cunno (Northumbrian, before personal pronoun), Old English cunnun, Old English cunun (Mercian), Old English–early Middle English cunnan, Old English–early Middle English cunnon, Old English–Middle English cunnen, early Middle English cunnenn ( Ormulum), early Middle English cynnon, Middle English cone, Middle English conen, Middle English conne, Middle English connen, Middle English connyn, Middle English counne, Middle English counnen, Middle English cune, Middle English cunen, Middle English cunne, Middle English cunnyn, Middle English kon, Middle English kone, Middle English konne, Middle English konnen, Middle English koun, Middle English kun, Middle English kune, Middle English kunnen, Middle English (1600s Lancashire) con, Middle English (1900s– regional and nonstandard) cun, Middle English–1500s kunne. In recent instances the spelling cun reflects a reduced vowel continuing the γ. forms.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Mark iv. 13 Quomodo omnes parabolas cognoscetis : huu alle bispello gie gecunnas uel gie cunna gie magon.OE Beowulf (2008) 162 Men ne cunnon.a1225 MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 75 Alle ȝe kunnen leste..ower credo.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 11507 Ne cunne we demen [c1300 Otho ne con we telle].a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 4184 As wel as we kunne.c1405 (c1395) G. Chaucer Merchant/Franklin Link (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 25 Sey vs a tale, for certes ye Konnen [c1415 Lansd. konne, c1425 Petworth can] ther on as muche as any man.?1536 Jack vp Lande sig. Bviii^v If freres cunne not or mow not excuse him of these questions asked of hem, it semeth that they be horrible gylty against god.1634 T. Heywood & R. Brome Late Lancashire Witches i. sig. C2 What is the matter con yeow tell? 1976 Punch 11 Aug. 231/1 (advt.) More'n yew cun say about Bronwen.2014 C. Goodwins Lettus tuh tha Boy Jarn i. 7 Yew cun dew wotya lyke wi um.

β. Old English cunnað (Mercian, rare), Old English (Mercian, rare)–early Middle English cunneþ, early Middle English kunneð, Middle English conneȝ, Middle English conneth, Middle English conneþ, Middle English cunneth, Middle English kunneth, Middle English kunneþ. OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. vii. 11 Nostis bona dare filis uestris : cunneþ god sellan beaearnum eowrum.OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. xvi. 3 Faciem ergo caeli uos iudicare nostis : ondwliotu soþlice heofun doeme cunnað uel cunnað gedoeme.a1250 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Nero) (1952) 18 Leteð writen on one scrouwe hwat se ȝe ne kunneð [?c1225 Cleo. cunnen, c1230 Corpus Cambr. kunnen] nout.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 249 Þo þet conneþ..onderstonde. ▸ a1387 J. Trevisa tr. R. Higden Polychron. (St. John's Cambr.) (1869) II. 169 Þese men..kunneþ wel i-now telle.c1400 (?c1390) Sir Gawain & Green Knight (1940) l. 1267 Hit is þe worchyp of your-self þat noȝt bot wel conneȝ.a1450 ( tr. Vegetius De Re Militari (Douce) f. 7, in Middle Eng. Dict. at Dichen The whiche..conneþ bere þe yren, dike and delue diches.

γ. Middle English kan, Middle English kannen, Middle English–1500s cane, Middle English–1600s canne, Middle English (1800s Lancashire and west midlands) con, Middle English– can, late Middle English kann (in a late copy), 1900s– kin (Scottish and U.S. regional). a1325 (?c1300) Northern Passion (Cambr. Gg.1.1) l. 1832 Gothȝ and loked him, if ye can.c1330 (?c1300) Amis & Amiloun (Auch.) (1937) l. 804 Þai can nouȝt say nay.?c1335 in W. Heuser Kildare-Gedichte (1904) 94 In holi boke as we can rede.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 9065 Quat rede can [Fairf. con] we.a1500 (c1340) R. Rolle Psalter (Univ. Oxf. 64) (1884) ix. §11. 33 Other that kan thaim noght.a1555 H. Latimer 27 Serm. (1562) i. f. 111^v Al that canne it not may learne.1659 J. Jones Let. 1 Dec. in J. Mayer Inedited Lett. Cromwell & Other Regicides (1861) 112 Before wee canne have any regimental meetings.1728 E. Chambers Cycl. at Air We can actually weigh Air.1835 R. Browning Paracelsus iv. 139 You Can see the root of the matter.1864 B. Brierley Layrock of Langley-side 111 What con friends do for him?1935 M. Sandoz Old Jules 13 Lots of things kin happen.2015 Guardian 25 Feb. 11/1 A handful of odd things to which no words can do justice.

(ii). With negative particle affixed. late Middle English– cannot, 1500s cannote, 1600s canot, 1600s con't, 1600s connot, 1600s–1700s cann't, 1600s–1700s cannott, 1600s–1700s (1800s– nonstandard) cant, 1600s– can't, 1700s canna, 1800s– caan't (regional and nonstandard), 1900s– caunt (Welsh English); English regional 1800s caint, 1800s canna', 1800s cannut (northern), 1800s cawt (Staffordshire), 1800s conna (west midlands), 1800s conner (Cheshire), 1800s conno (west midlands and Lancashire), 1800s connoh (Cheshire), 1800s connot (Cheshire), 1800s cornd (Lancashire), 1800s– canna (chiefly northern), 1900s– caant, 1900s– cayn't; U.S. regional 1900s kain't, 1900s keint, 1900s– cain', 1900s– cain't; also Scottish 1700s– canna, 1900s– cannae, 1900s– cannin (Aberdeen), 1900s– canno (Orkney); Irish English (northern) 1800s canney, 1900s– canna, 1900s– cannae, 1900s– canny, 1900s– cawney; see also cyan v., cyah v.a1425 Of Mynystris in Chirche (Bodl. 788) in T. Arnold Sel. Eng. Wks. J. Wyclif (1871) II. 413 Alle þes cheseris cannot telle wheþer þei han chose a fend.c1450 Treat. Fishing in J. McDonald et al. Origins of Angling (1963) 169 Ye cannot brynge a hoke to a fyche mouthe but yf þer be mete ther on.1526 Bible (Tyndale) John viii. f. cxxxiij Ye cannot abyde the hearynge off my wordes.1618 B. Holyday Τεχνογαμια ii. iv. sig. D4 Can't you endure to heare the name of your dearest Astronomia?a1668 W. Davenant Wits i. 169 in Wks. (1673) We can't unpawn the Oaths We left at the Bar for the last Reckoning.1706 S. Centlivre Basset-table v. 59 We cann't wait all Day.1882 E. L. Chamberlain Gloss. W. Worcs. Words p. xxviii Conna us?1951 S. H. Bell December Bride (1974) iii. ii. 230 Ye canna afford to miss any more schooling.1967 S. Marshall Fenland Chron. (1998) i. iv. 43 We ain't done nothink as we cayn't roightle.1980 New Statesman 8 Aug. 15/1 Why can't your writers make up their minds whether organisations such as British rail..are singular or plural? (iii). With negative particle and (subjective) personal pronoun affixed. (nonstandard) 1900s– can't-cha, 1900s– can'tcha, 1900s– can'tcher, 1900s– cancha, 1900s– cancher, 1900s– cantcha, 1900s– cantcher; English regional 1800s cannad-a; U.S. regional 1900s– cain'cha, 1900s– cain'tcha, 1900s– caincher, 1900s– caintcha. 1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxi Cannad-a, or canna they?1932 Everybody's Weekly 31 Dec. 21/1 Stan back, Stinkpot, cancher?1934 F. Loesser Doesn't That mean Anything to You? in R. Kimball & S. Nelson Compl. Lyrics F. Loesser (2003) 12/3 Don'tcha know? Can'tcha see?1977 Time 1 Aug. 42/2 Hey, Supraman, why cantcha get the cat?2006 C. B. Pontius Ilona's Mountain 321 Cain'tcha unnerstan' English? 3. Present subjunctive. a. Singular.

α. Old English cunnae (rare), Old English–Middle English cunne, early Middle English cune, Middle English cone, Middle English conne, Middle English counne, Middle English cun, Middle English konne, Middle English kunne. OE Christ & Satan 701 Grip wið þæs grundes; gang þonne swa oððæt þu þone ymbhwyrft alne cunne.?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 205 Hwat turn his fere ne cunne naut.c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 47 West þu þat ich ne cunne singe?c1300 (?c1225) King Horn (Cambr.) (1901) l. 568 Þer nis non betere anonder sunne Þat eni man of telle cunne. ▸ a1393 J. Gower Confessio Amantis (Fairf.) i. l. 264 Thogh I ne conne bot a lyte.a1425 (c1395) Bible (Wycliffite, L.V.) (Royal) (1850) Baruch iii. 9 That thou kunne [E.V. a1382 Bodl. 959 wite] prudence.c1450 ( J. Walton tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (Linc. Cathedral 103) 187 This souereyn light..Beholde it well and kepe it if þou kunne.a1475 Sidrak & Bokkus (Lansd.) (1999) II. 9622 Answhere noo dele, But ȝif þou woote þou conne right wele.

β. late Middle English can, late Middle English cane. It is unclear whether these examples show distinct subjunctive forms, or levelling of indicative forms to positions where the subjunctive formerly occurred. In later use not distinguished from the indicative (see Forms 2a(i)α. and 2b(i)β. ).c1425 Edward, Duke of York Master of Game (Vesp. B.xii) (1904) 97 If the lymer ouershete or cane not put it forthe, euery hunter..aught for to goo somdele abrood.1469 J. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 544 Thow thou can begyll the Dwk of Norffolk, and bryng hym abow[t] the thombe as thow lyst, I let the wet thow shalt not do me so.

b. Plural Old English cunnen. In later use not distinguished from the indicative (see Forms 2c(i)γ. ).OE Cynewulf Elene 376 Nu geraþe gangaþ ond findaþgen..þæt me ondsware þurh sidne sefan secgan cunnen. 4. Imperative. a. Singular Middle English con, Middle English cone, Middle English cune, Middle English kon, Middle English konne, 1600s can. a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 29 Cune sume meðe þenne þu almesse makest.a1300 (c1275) Physiologus (1991) 131 Oc walke wið ðe erðe mildelike among men. No mod ðu ne cune.?a1400 (a1338) R. Mannyng Chron. (Petyt) (1996) i. 957 No maugre þou þam con [a1450 Lamb. cone] þat þe wille in fredom won.c1400 ( G. Chaucer Treat. Astrolabe (Brussels) (1940) Introd. f. 75^v Ȝif it so be that I schewe the..trewe conclusions..konne [c1400 Cambr. Dd.3.53 kon] me the more thank.1616 T. Adams Divine Herball v. 140 But can them no thankes; they would, if they could. b. Plural early Middle English cunneð, early Middle English cunnis, Middle English conneþ. ?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 101 Cunneð [a1250 Titus cunnis, c1390 Vernon conneþ] þis ansample. 5. Past indicative (and subjunctive). a. 1st and 3rd singular.Already in Old English the subjunctive is no longer formally distinct from the indicative (cf. quot. eOE at α. forms). (i).

α. early Old English cuðæ, Old English cuðę (Northumbrian), Old English–early Middle English cuðe, Old English–Middle English cuþe, early Middle English cuðe (with (3rd singular, subjective) personal pronoun affixed), early Middle English euðe (transmission error), early Middle English kuðe, Middle English cothe, Middle English couȝthe, Middle English couȝþe, Middle English couþ, Middle English couþe, Middle English covth, Middle English covthe, Middle English covþe, Middle English cowȝthe, Middle English cowth, Middle English cowthe, Middle English cowþe, Middle English cuth, Middle English cuthe, Middle English cutht, Middle English kouth, Middle English kouthe, Middle English kouþ, Middle English kouþe, Middle English kowth, Middle English kowthe, Middle English kuthe, Middle English kuþe, Middle English–1500s couthe, Middle English–1500s (1600s archaic) couth; Scottish pre-1700 coucht, pre-1700 cought, pre-1700 couth, pre-1700 couthe, pre-1700 coutht, pre-1700 couyth, pre-1700 cowth, pre-1700 cowthe, pre-1700 cuth, pre-1700 cuthe, pre-1700 cutht, pre-1700 kowth, pre-1700 qwoth, pre-1700 qwth; N.E.D. (1888) also records the forms Middle English coth, Middle English coþe. eOE King Ælfred tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (Otho) (2009) I. v. 395 [Ic wende þæt ic þe] geo gelæred hæfde [þæt þu hi oncnawa]n cuðe.OE tr. Orosius Hist. (Tiber.) (1980) i. ii. 22 He Ninus Soroastrem Bactriana cyning, se cuðe manna ærest drycræftas, he hine oferwann.?c1250 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 10 Ar ne kuthe ich sorghe non.c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) 672 He was iflowe an hei, & ne couþe [c1425 Harl. cowþe] noȝt aliȝte.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) 438 If he cuth [Gött. couth, Trin. Cambr. couþe, Fairf. coude] hafe born it wele.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 20024 Þof..i cothe loue naman sa wele.a1450 St. Edith (Faust.) (1883) l. 2218 As he welle couȝthe & ouȝte to do.?c1450 tr. Bk. Knight of La Tour Landry (1906) 75 He took fro them all that he couthe.1519 in J. T. Fowler Memorials Church SS. Peter & Wilfrid, Ripon (1882) I. 315 In as convenient hast as I couthe.1559 D. Lindsay Test. Papyngo l. 875 in Wks. (1931) I In Inglande couthe scho get none ordinance.1579 E. Spenser Shepheardes Cal. Jan. 10 Well couth he tune his pipe.1586 J. Ferne Lacies Nobilitie 11 I had rather..my daughter Alice couth karoll a lay so lustilie.1607 T. Walkington Optick Glasse 18 Ne any couth his wit so hiely straine.1652 C. B. Stapylton tr. Herodian Imperiall Hist. v. 37 So well his leere he Couth [rhyme South].1655 in J. Mennes & J. Smith Musarum Deliciæ 72 He couth some termes of art Logick.

β. Middle English code, Middle English couȝde, Middle English covd, Middle English covde, Middle English cowoud, Middle English cowyd, Middle English cude, Middle English kod, Middle English koud, Middle English koude, Middle English kouȝde, Middle English kowd, Middle English kowde, Middle English kude, Middle English–1500s coude, Middle English–1500s cowd, Middle English–1500s cowde, Middle English–1700s coud, 1500s cowed, 1600s (1700s– English regional (chiefly northern)) cud, 1600s–1700s (1800s regional and nonstandard) cou'd, 1700s–1800s cood (U.S. regional), 1800s cou (Irish English (Wexford)), 1800s ked (English regional and U.S. regional); Scottish pre-1700 coit, pre-1700 coude, pre-1700 cowd, pre-1700 cwd, pre-1700 cwde, pre-1700 1700s– cud, pre-1700 1800s– coud, pre-1700 1800s– cuid, 1700s cou'd, 1800s– cood, 1900s– cwid; Irish English (northern) 1900s– cod, 1900s– cud, 1900s– kid, 1900s– kwid. c1330 Seven Sages (Auch.) (1933) 1832 Uirgil was whilom a clerk Þat coude of nigramancie werk.1372 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 72 If i koude, fawen wold i To don al at þi pay.a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 4378 As he coude.c1405 (c1395) G. Chaucer Squire's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 31 A Rethor excellent That koude [c1415 Corpus Oxf. couþe, c1425 Petworth kouþe, c1430 Cambr. Gg.4.27 coude] his colours.c1450 (a1375) Octavian (Calig.) (1979) l. 111 The emperour, couȝde noman kyþe Hys ioye.?c1450 (?a1400) J. Wyclif Eng. Wks. (1880) 382 No leyser to telle, all ȝif I kouȝde.1478 J. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 613 He koud get the good wyll.?1506 Lytell Geste how Plowman Lerned Pater Noster (de Worde) Yet coude he neyther pater noster nor aue.1508 J. Fisher Treat. Penyt. Psalmes sig. qq.ii^v So yf he coude fynde .x. good & ryghtwyse persones.c1515 Ld. Berners tr. Bk. Duke Huon of Burdeux (1882–7) clxvi. 654 Al preuely as he coude.1668 G. Etherege (title) She wou'd if she cou'd.1697 J. Dryden tr. Virgil Georgics iv, in tr. Virgil Wks. 143 Were Lovers Judges, or cou'd Hell forgive.1762 Gentleman's Mag. Mar. 137/2 [Will] cou'd his fears impart.1764 D. Hume Let. 30 Sept. (1932) I. 472 More than I coud have imagind.1783 in Amer. Hist. Rev. (1872) 1 338/1 I should be glad I cood come Rite home with my slaves.a1827 J. Poole Gloss. in T. P. Dolan & D. Ó Muirithe Dial. Forth & Bargy (1996) 42 Aamezil cou no stoane.1858 Southern Lit. Messenger 26 388/1 All I cood doo I coodin taik no mo ingziety in it.a1861 T. Winthrop John Brent (1864) vii. 75 Ye see, boys, I ked rake down yer dimes, ef I chose.1948 A. Jobson This Suffolk iv. 65 I cud tell his end wur near.1975 A. Deyell My Shetland 53 I..did da best I cood.2015 E. Buchanan in New Writing Scotl. 33 14 He cuid see she wis fell conflummixt.

γ. late Middle English–1600s coulde, late Middle English– could, 1500s–1600s cold, 1500s–1600s colde, 1500s–1600s coold, 1500s–1600s cowld, 1500s–1600s cowlde, 1600s coulld; Scottish pre-1700 cold, pre-1700 cowld, pre-1700 cuild, pre-1700 cwld, pre-1700 1700s– could, pre-1700 1800s culd, 1900s– coold. c1450 J. Capgrave Solace of Pilgrims (Bodl. 423) (1911) 13 As fer forth as I could aspie.1476 in C. L. Kingsford Stonor Lett. & Papers (1919) II. 19 I coulde not answere that mateer without yow.1477 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Hist. Jason (1913) 5 The broder of kyng Eson..could not holde ne kepe his mayntening.1530 Myroure Oure Ladye (Fawkes) (1873) i. 20 The same Alphonse..coulde nothynge of her language.1549 in W. Fraser Bk. Carlaverock (1873) II. 475 With my hand at the pen, becaus I could nocht writ my seall.?1578 W. Patten Let. Entertainm. Killingwoorth 86 I coold my rulez, coold conster & pars.1584 H. Llwyd & D. Powel Hist. Cambria 315 [He] cold doo no good.1588 A. King tr. P. Canisius Cathechisme or Schort Instr. 114 He culd nocht be præiudiciable to y^e kirk.1590 E. Spenser Faerie Queene i. ii. sig. B3^v He could not rest.c1620 A. Hume Of Orthogr. Britan Tongue (1870) i. vii. §8 Of this I cold reckon armies.a1629 T. Wilson tr. J. de Montemayor Diana in Revue Hispanique (1920) 50 404 Strayning my self as much as I colde.1722 D. Defoe Moll Flanders 44 Tho' I would have spoke, I could not.1849 T. B. Macaulay Hist. Eng. II. 265 He could not consent.1897 Scots Mag. Nov. 454 Naebody..culd help liken him.1953 E. Simon Past Masters iii. 196 If I coold have it run through somewhere and have another luke at it.1959 L. S. Penrose in New Biol. 28 98 It could be a ‘synapton’.2015 Prospect Aug. 60/1 There should not—could not—be any traction.

δ. 1500s canned (in Phrases 3). 1564 T. Harding Answere to Iuelles Chalenge xv. f. 157 S. Antony..canned the scriptures by hart with hearing.

(ii). With negative particle affixed. 1500s covdnot, 1600s could'nt, 1600s–1700s cou'dn't, 1700s– couldn't, 1700s– couldnt (nonstandard); English regional 1700s coudent (Devon), 1700s– coud'n (south-western), 1800s chudd'nt (Devon), 1800s cou'dn't, 1800s couldna; U.S. regional 1800s coodin, 1800s cudn't, 1900s couldn; Scottish 1700s–1800s cou'dna, 1700s– couldn't, 1700s– couldna, 1700s– cudna, 1800s coudna, 1800s– coodna, 1800s– couldnae, 1800s– cudnae, 1800s– cuidna, 1900s cudeny'a (Aberdeen, with (subjective) personal pronoun affixed), 1900s– couldnie, 1900s– couldny, 1900s– cwidna; Irish English (northern) 1900s– couldnae, 1900s– cudnae. 1525 in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 197 I covdnot macke no fferder seerche.1674 T. Flatman Poems & Songs 10 Yet could'nt I believe such storms could be.1694 L. Echard tr. Plautus Amphitryon iv. v, in tr. Plautus Comedies 53 I cou'dn't ha' came sooner.1713 H. Carey Poems 7 His Love he couldn't conceal.a1794 M. Palmer Dialogue Devonshire Dial. (1837) 6 I coud'n abide her vather.1882 ‘L. Keith’ Alasnam's Lady III. 201 He really couldn't say where.a1903 M. A. Courtney in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1903) IV. 206/1 [W. Cornwall] I coud'n eat the strawberries.1979 J. J. Graham Shetland Dict. at Nyivvel I coodna help laachin.2015 N.Y. Rev. Bks. 4 June 46/2 I couldn't agree more. b. 2nd singular. (i).

α. early Old English cuðas (Mercian), Old English cuþest, Old English cuðast, Old English (chiefly Northumbrian)–early Middle English cuðes, Old English–early Middle English cuðest, late Old English cuðost, early Middle English kuðest, Middle English couthest, Middle English couthiste, Middle English couþest, Middle English couþist, Middle English cowthest, Middle English cowþeȝ, Middle English cowþist, Middle English kouþist. eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter: Canticles & Hymns (1965) vi. 3 [2] In medio duorum animalium innotesceris : in midle twoega netna cuðas.OE West Saxon Gospels: John (Corpus Cambr.) i. 48 Hwanon cuðest [OE Lindisf. Gospels cuðes; L. nosti] ðu me ?c1230 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Corpus Cambr.) (1962) 144 Ich schal do þe a turn þet tu ne cuðest [a1250 Nero kuðest, a1250 Titus cuðes, c1390 Vernon couþest] neauer.c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. viii. l. 76 Þow couthest me wisse.a1500 (?a1450) Gesta Romanorum (BL Add. 9066) (1879) 362 If thou couthiste peynte.

β. Middle English coudestou (with (subjective) personal pronoun affixed), Middle English coudestow (with (subjective) personal pronoun affixed), Middle English coudist, Middle English couste, Middle English cowdist, Middle English koudest, Middle English koudestow (with (subjective) personal pronoun affixed), Middle English–1500s coudest, 1600s–1700s coud'st; English regional 1800s coos (Somerset), 1800s coose (Somerset), 1800s coost (Berkshire), 1800s cou'st (Shropshire), 1800s cust (Cornwall). c1350 (a1333) William of Shoreham Poems (1902) 78 Lord, þat coudest maky open Þet no man coude ounschette.c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. v. l. 540 Coudestow auȝte wissen vs þe weye.a1425 Body & Soul (BL Add.) in N. S. Baugh Worcs. Misc. (1956) l. 157 Euer seþen þat þou couste go.1526 Bible (Tyndale) Mark xiv. f. lxvij Coudest not thou watche with me one houre?1668 T. Shadwell Sullen Lovers iv. 72 How the Devil coud'st thou find me out in that.1703 C. Gildon Patriot iii. i. 27 Had'st thou The Spirit of a weak, and puling Girle, Thou coud'st not bear it.1842 G. P. R. Pulman Rustic Sketches 90 Coos, could [ed. 3 Coose do et eef oo'st].1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxi Thee cou'st..Cou'st 'ee?

γ. Middle English cuth, Middle English kouth. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 4555 Bot cuth þou tel me quat it ware.a1425 (?c1375) N. Homily Legendary (Harl.) in C. Horstmann Altengl. Legenden (1881) 2nd Ser. 4 And þou kouth klerely knaw and se Þe vertu of þat ilk haly tre..Þan wald þou wit and vnderstand.

δ. Middle English coud, Middle English cowde. For examples with ye or you see Forms 5c and compare note at that section.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 4555 Coud þu [Vesp. cuth þou, Fairf. cowde þou, Trin. Cambr. coudestou] tell me quat it ware.

ε. late Middle English couldist, 1500s–1600s couldest, 1500s–1900s could'st, 1500s– couldst (now archaic). ?a1475 (a1396) W. Hilton Scale of Perfection (Harl. 6579) i. lxxxiii. f. 57 If þou couldist wel lufen þin euencristen, it schulde nouȝt hyndre þe for to speken wiþ þem discretli.1526 Bible (Tyndale) Mark xiv. 37 Couldest not thou watche [1582 Rheims couldst].1630 Bp. J. Hall Occas. Medit. v. 14 Oh that thou couldst.1667 J. Milton Paradise Lost iv. 950 And couldst thou faithful add?.. Faithful to whom?1747 S. Richardson Clarissa I. xxxi. 197 But could'st thou have thought that I..could adopt those over-tender lines of Otway?1868 W. Morris Earthly Paradise i. 393 If thou couldst forget, And live unholpen.1905 P. W. MacKaye Fenris, Wolf Prol. 6 Yet could'st thou show some genesis of good.1953 G. Willans Down with Skool! vi, in Molesworth (1999) 84 Thou couldst not tuough up a flea ha-ha-hee.

ζ. 1500s–1800s 2000s– could. For examples with ye or you see Forms 5c and compare note at that section.1567 A. Golding tr. Ovid Metamorphosis (new ed.) xv. f. 187^v Thou could not stawnche The hunger of thy greedye gut.1593 B. Barnes Parthenophil & Parthenophe 76 Thou could not be perswaded that my wittes Could once retire so farre from sence asondred.a1649 W. Drummond Wks. (1711) 54/2 With full plum'd Wing thou Faulkon-like could fly.1786 R. Burns Poems 118 Thou could hae gaen like ony staggie Out owre the lay.1837 Tait's Mag. Sept. 573 When their yokins thou could see, Thou skailt the byke.2000 R. Topping Kevin & Perry go Large i. 2 Why chop off my head when thou could lift up my dress and look at my front bottom?

(ii). With negative particle affixed. English regional (chiefly south-western) 1800s coodnst, 1800s coodsn't, 1800s coos'nt, 1800s coos-nt, 1800s coossen, 1800s couldsna (Shropshire), 1800s–1900s coos'n, 1900s coosint. 1844 W. Barnes Poems Rural Life in Dorset Dial. 49 Dost mind how oonce thee coossen zit.1888 B. Lowsley Gloss. Berks. Words & Phrases 65 If I dwoant do't I be zure thee coos'nt.1913 J. Wilson Dial. New Forest 42 Coos'n, or coosint,..couldst not. c. Plural.In Old English the past subjunctive plural was originally formally distinct (showing the inflectional ending -en), but by late Old English the endings of the indicative and subjunctive had become homophonous in all dialects. Since the Middle English period the plural form has also been used for the 2nd singular with ye or you (originally as polite forms); could is now the standard form. (i).

α. early Old English coðon (probably transmission error), Old English cuþan, Old English cuþon, Old English cuþun, Old English cuðu (Northumbrian), Old English cuðun, Old English–early Middle English cuðan, Old English–early Middle English cuðen, Old English–early Middle English cuðon, Old English–Middle English cuþen, early Middle English cuþæn, early Middle English cuþenn ( Ormulum), early Middle English cuðe, early Middle English cyðen, Middle English coþen, Middle English couthen, Middle English cowth, Middle English cowthe, Middle English cowthen, Middle English cowþe, Middle English cowþen, Middle English cuth, Middle English cuthe, Middle English cuþe, Middle English kouþ, Middle English kouþe, Middle English kouþen, Middle English kowth, Middle English kuth, Middle English kuþe, Middle English kuþen, Middle English–1500s couth, Middle English–1500s couthe; Scottish pre-1700 couith, pre-1700 couth, pre-1700 cwth. OE Guthlac A 751 Hwylc wæs fægerra willa geworden in wera life, þara þe yldran usse gemunde, oþþe we selfe siþþan cuþen?OE Daniel 257 Bliðe wæron eorlas Ebrea, ofestum heredon drihten on dreame, dydon swa hie cuðon ofne on innan, aldre generede.OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Cambr. Gg.3.28) i. 183 Hi..cuðon ægðer ge god ge yfel.c1225 (?c1200) St. Katherine (Royal) (1981) 616 Ant tah we cuðen. ▸ c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) 369 Hwo micte yeme hise children yunge, Til þat he kouþen speken.a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 1033 Alle þe surgyens of salerne..ne couþen haue ȝour langoures a-legget.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 12344 Wele þai couthe þaire lorde knaw. ▸ c1449 R. Pecock Repressor (1860) 28 As othere men miȝten and couthen do.1483 ( tr. G. Deguileville Pilgrimage of Soul (Caxton) iii. iii. f. lj^v Ye, that more good couthe.c1518 R. Pace in H. Ellis Orig. Lett. Eng. Hist. (1846) 3rd Ser. I. 186 They couith goodde skele in byldyngs.1537 in R. Pitcairn Criminal Trials Scotl. (1833) I. 180 All that we had, and couth get to borrow.a1586 Sir P. Sidney Arcadia (1590) i. sig. N2 Well my pipe they couthe.

β. Middle English cewed, Middle English couden, Middle English couȝde, Middle English covd, Middle English covde, Middle English cowd, Middle English cowden, Middle English cuden, Middle English koude, Middle English kouden, Middle English kowde, Middle English kowden, Middle English kuden, Middle English–1500s coude, Middle English–1500s cowde, Middle English–1500s kowd, Middle English–1700s coud, 1600s–1700s (1800s regional and nonstandard) cou'd, 1700s– cud (English regional (chiefly northern) and nonstandard); English regional 1800s cud'n; Scottish pre-1700 coit, pre-1700 cowd, pre-1700 1800s– coud, 1700s–1800s cou'd, 1700s– cud, 1800s– cood, 1800s– cuid, 1900s– caud; Irish English (northern) 1800s cud. a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 4810 Þe grettest lordes of þat land þat..kowden fairest speke.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Fairf. 14) l. 14716 Þai cowd a-gayn him finde resoun nane.a1425 (?a1400) G. Chaucer Romaunt Rose (Hunterian) (1891) l. 789 Well koude they the gise.1494 Love's Speculum Vite Cristi (Pynson) viii. sig. dii They coude the langage of Ebrewe.c1515 Ld. Berners tr. Bk. Duke Huon of Burdeux (1882–7) vii. 16 The ii. brethern kowd not.1697 J. Dryden tr. Virgil Georgics iii, in tr. Virgil Wks. 118 Th'..Entrails, cou'd no Fates foretel.1790 A. Wheeler Westmorland Dial. 24 When awrs an I wor wed we cud but meaak neen Shilin between us.1814 J. Monro Carmen Caledoniæ Musæ 30 Suppose we cou'd the length of Luna gaung.1954 S. Grapes Boy John Lett. (1974) 72 If only we cud git a little titty bit wi' berries on ter stick inter tha top o' tha pudden.1975 A. Deyell My Shetland 56 We cood hear dem squeekin an rinnin aboot.2008 D. Crystal Txtng ii. 30 Even if they cud communic8 wivout a mobile fone how cud they flirt or get 2 kno each uvver.

γ. late Middle English– could, 1500s colde, 1500s coulld, 1500s cowlde, 1500s–1600s coulde, 1500s–1600s cowld, 1500s–1700s cold, 1800s coulden (English regional (Shropshire)); also Scottish pre-1700 coold, pre-1700 culd. 1485 Croniclis of Englonde (St. Albans) iii. sig. eiiij They..shuld help it in all y^t they could.1589 W. Warner Pan his Syrinx xxvii. sig. M Riding as nere to the vnknown ship as they cold.1611 Bible (King James) 2 Cor. xi. 1 Would to God ye could bear with me.1646 E. Fisher Marrow Mod. Divin. (ed. 2) 237 They could skill to say.1714 E. Freke Remembrances (2001) 60 The ships and boys which we cold nott see.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. 427 Two or three on our chaps tooken the room at Clar's, an' then we coulden tabor away theer.1978 J. Carroll Mortal Friends iii. iii. 281 They could care less.2015 PC Pro Feb. 24/3 Snazzy new video formats could be viewed on older devices.

(ii). With negative particle affixed. 1600s–1700s cou'dn't, 1700s coud'n, 1700s– couldn't, 1800s– couldnt (nonstandard), 1900s– coulden (Caribbean); English regional 1700s coudent (Devon), 1800s coulden, 1800s coulden', 1800s couldna, 1800s couldnad-a (Shropshire, with (3rd plural, subjective) personal pronoun affixed); Scottish 1700s– cudna, 1800s cou'dna, 1800s coudna, 1800s cudnin (Aberdeen), 1800s– coodna, 1800s– couldna, 1800s– couldnae, 1800s– cudnae, 1800s– cuidna, 1900s– cwidna; Irish English (northern) 1900s cuddent, 1900s– couldnae, 1900s– cudnae. 1694 L. Echard tr. Plautus Epidicus v. i, in tr. Plautus Comedies 116 They cou'dn't save poor Pilgarlick from going to Pot.1703 J. Oldmixon Governour of Cyprus iii. 23 You coud'n hurt Her By seeing in her Looks her Brother's Likeness.1718 Double captive 55 They couldn't, in some time, recover their former Deportment.1775 R. Cumberland Choleric Man iii. i. 39 You couldn't think me such a fool.1782 Exmoor Scolding (ed. 9) 22 Why es thort you coudent a vort zo.1843 J. Nicholson Hist. & Tradit. Tales 129 The English cou'dna mak' out the preceese meaning o' the words perqueerly.1980 M. Thelwell Harder they Come (1988) xv. 308 In fack you coulden pay me I fe know more.1984 J. Kelman Busconductor Hines (1992) ii. 51 In case they couldnt get one later.2004 J. Law Recorded Interview (SCOTS transcript) in www.scottishcorpus.ac.uk Interview 5 Settin oot tae teach a language that they cudnae even speak theirsel.2014 New Scientist 20 Sept. 39/1 We couldn't see or study it until our telescopes became powerful enough. 6. Present participle.

α. Old English cunnende, Middle English cunnyng; see also cunning adj.OE Lambeth Psalter lxxxvi. 4 Memor ero raab et babylonis scientium me : ic gemune cunnendum. ▸ a1382 Prefatory Epist. St. Jerome in Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Bodl. 959) (1959) v. l. 23 Ȝif þou ȝeue [the book] to aman cunnyng lettrez þat he rede. ▸ ?a1439 J. Lydgate Fall of Princes (Bodl. 263) vii. 1346 Quakyng in þer dreede, Cunnyng no recour in so streit a neede.

β. 1500s canning, 1500s gannyng (in Phrases 1). 1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 248 Augustus..after gannyng hym thanke, commaunded, etc.1570 J. Foxe Actes & Monumentes (rev. ed.) II. 1346/1 In canning the text of the whole new Testament..without booke.1598 J. Marston Scourge of Villanie ii. v. sig. E3 O, brawnie strength is an all-canning charme!

7. Past participle.

α. Old English cunnen (in prefixed forms), early Middle English icvn, Middle English conne, Middle English kunne, Middle English kunnen. OE tr. Bede Eccl. Hist. (Corpus Oxf.) v. xvii. 460 Æfter fif gearum eft he wæs oncunnen fram þam ylcan cyninge.] ?c1250 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 112 Þe sunnes þat ich habbe i-cvn, heo rewweþ me ful sore.?1473 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Recuyell Hist. Troye (1894) II. lf. 225^v Thou haste more achieuyd than..all the assemblees and men of armes of ytalyens sholde haue conne doo.1474 W. Caxton tr. Game & Playe of Chesse (1883) iv. viii. 183 I haue put in this present chapitre all y^e thynges abouesayd as shortly as I haue conne.c1475 (c1445) R. Pecock Donet (1921) 146 Þat goddis comaundementis be not forȝeten, but euer wel kunnen...Whi goddis comaundementis ben so yuel kunne of þe peple as þei ben.1481 W. Caxton tr. Siege & Conqueste Jerusalem (1893) cv. 162 They shold haue ben so enfebled of men that with payne shold they haue conne holden and kept the toun ayenst oure men.1483 ( tr. G. Deguileville Pilgrimage of Soul (Caxton) (1859) i. ii. 3 Yf thou haddest ony good conne.1483 W. Caxton tr. J. de Voragine Golden Legende f. cclxxv/1 I haue not conne gete pardon ne foryeuenesse for them.

β. Middle English coud, Middle English coude, Middle English kowd, Middle English kowde; Scottish 1800s cuid, 1900s cood. ▸ c1384 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Douce 369(2)) (1850) 1 Cor. xiv. 7 How schal it be kowd [a1425 Magdalene Coll. Cambr. cunde; New Coll. Oxf. knowen] that is songun [L. quomodo scietur id quod canitur].1477 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Hist. Jason (1913) 63 I haue not seruid yow in suche wise as I haue coude best doo.a1500 ( Pilgrimage of Soul (Spencer) i. iii. f. 4 If thu haddest kowde ony good, suche maner [of malice] had neuere be purposed.a1500 St. Brendan's Confession (Lamb.) l. 21 in Geibun-Kenkyu (1968) 25 6 I haue not worschipid þee..as I myȝte, ouȝte, coude, or myȝte haue coud.1873 J. A. H. Murray Dial. S. Counties Scotl. 216 Thay haena cuid geate eane.a1917 E. C. Smith Mang Howes & Knowes (1925) 12 It'll no hev cood gar ends meet this bittie back, nih, A'se warran!

γ. 1500s coulde, 1500s–1600s (1800s– English regional (chiefly north-eastern), Scottish, and (in sense 24) U.S. regional (chiefly southern)) could. 1533 T. More Debellacyon Salem & Bizance ii. xv. f. xxii^v If he had coulde, he wold not haue fayled to haue done the tone.1562 P. Whitehorne tr. N. Machiavelli Arte of Warre iii. f. xlviii^v I would not haue suffered the enemie to haue shot at al, if I had could.1631 C. Sibthorpe Friendly Advt. to Pretended Catholickes of Ireland iii. ii. 284 To the end hee might falsifie (if he had could) the Prophecie.a1663 J. Sherman Infallibility Holy Script. (1664) 882 He would surely if he had could.1888 N.E.D. at Can v.¹ Mod. Sc. He has not could come. If I had could find it.1896 F. M. T. Palsgrave List Words & Phrases Hetton-le-Hole (at cited word) I haven't could get across the doors.1981 in A. R. Warner Eng. Auxiliaries (1993) ix. 222 [Newcastle] I haven't could sleep.

δ. 1500s cand, 1500s canned. a1535 T. More Dialoge of Comfort (1553) ii. xix. sig. M.vii^v Els woulde Christe haue canned her muche more thanke.1563 W. Baldwin et al. Myrrour for Magistrates (new ed.) Blacke Smyth xviii. 7 So fare they all that have not vertue cand.1577 R. Holinshed Chron. II. 1618/2 They had cand theyr lesson.

See also con v.¹

Origin: A word inherited from Germanic.

Etymology: Cognate with Old Frisian kunna , konna (West Frisian kinne ), Old Dutch kunnan (Middle Dutch connen , Dutch kunnen ), Old Saxon kunnan (Middle Low German künnen , können ), Old High German kunnan (Middle High German kunnen , künnen , German können ), Old Icelandic kunna , Old Swedish, Swedish kunna , Old Danish, Danish kunne , Gothic kunnan , all in senses ‘to know, to understand, to know how, (as auxiliary) to be able to, to have ability or opportunity’ < a Germanic preterite-present verb (of Class III) < the same Indo-European base as Sanskrit janati knows, Avestan zan- to recognize, Early Irish -gnin (in e.g. ad-gnin , con-gnin , both in sense ‘knows, recognizes’), Old Prussian -sinnat (in ersinnat to recognize, to get to know, posinnat to acknowledge, to confess), Lithuanian žinoti to know, Latvian zināt to know; a variant of the same Indo-European base is shown by know v. For other verbs of the preterite-present class in English compare dare v.¹, dow v.¹, may v.¹, mone v., mote v.¹, owe v., shall v., tharf v., unne v., wit v.¹ Forms of the past tense. Past tense forms with -d- (see Forms 5a(i)β. , 5b(i)β. and δ. , 5c(i)β. ) are apparently due to the influence of -d- in the regular past tense inflection of weak verbs. (The development did not affect couth adj. (see below), but occasionally extended to the past participle of the verb: see Forms 7β. .) The original forms with -th- (see Forms 5a(i)α. , 5b(i)α. and γ. , 5c(i)α. ) become rare by the second half of the 15th cent. and archaic by the second half of the 16th. Past tense forms with -l- (see Forms 5a(i)γ. , 5b(i)ε. and ζ. , 5c(i)γ. ) appear in the second half of the 15th cent. by analogy with should and would , prompted by an increasingly frequent loss of -l- in those words (see forms at shall v. and will v.¹). The -l- in could (as well as in should and would ) is always recorded as pronounced by 16th-cent. orthoepists, reflecting the variant preferred in more formal use, and gradually disappears from pronunciation over the course of the 17th cent. Past participle. For a past participial formation of considerable antiquity (going back to an Indo-European base and reflecting a formation with a dental suffix), recorded in adjectival use (both attributively and predicatively) in all the major Germanic languages, see couth adj. Predicative uses of Old English cūþ , Middle English couþ (which have sometimes alternatively been interpreted as showing past participles of this verb, corresponding to weak past tense forms like cūþe , couþe ) are treated at that entry. Compare also past participle forms of the coud type (see Forms 7β. ), which are new formations based on the past tense (compare e.g. Forms 5a(i)β. and 5c(i)β. ). The (strong) past participial formation in -en of the type expected in a West Germanic preterite-present verb is shown by Forms 7α. ; in Old English this type is attested only in prefixed forms. Whether this strong form or the weak formation represented by couth adj. reflects the original Proto-Germanic past participle is uncertain and disputed (see further R. M. Hogg & R. D. Fulk Gram. Old Eng. (2011) II. §6.143). The frequent use of have conne in Caxton (compare quots. ?1473, 1474, etc. at Forms 7α. ) is probably partly after Middle Dutch hebben geconnen. Forms of the imperative. Forms of the imperative singular attested in early Middle English (compare quots. a1200, a1300 at Forms 4a) show the influence of the subjunctive; compare discussion at unne v. Development of regular inflections. From the earlier 14th cent. to the later 16th cent. there was a tendency for can v.¹ to develop occasional regular (historically weak) inflections in its uses as a full verb (compare branch I.) and in phrases like to can thanks at Phrases 1 or to can by heart at Phrases 3. Regular forms based on cunn- , conn- , the historical stem of the infinitive (see Forms 1α. and β. ), came to be distinguished as con v.¹ (see discussion at that entry). In the latter part of the 15th and in the 16th cent. regular forms were occasionally based on can- , historically the stem of the singular present indicative (and, in the relevant period, of the infinitive: see Forms 1γ. ); see Forms 2a(i)γ. and δ. , 5a(i)δ. , 7δ. . Regular forms are not normally found in uses of the verb as an auxiliary (compare, however, quot. c1523 at Forms 2a(i)γ. ), except in the plural present indicative, where levelling of the plural ending -aþ is found already in the Old English (Mercian) interlinear gloss to the Rushworth Gospels, with its reflex attested relatively frequently until the 15th cent. (see Forms 2c(i)β. ). Relationship with can v.² and gin v.¹ The form gan (compare quots. 1542¹ and 1542² at Phrases 1) shows an alteration after gan, the past tense form of gin v.¹ That verb overlapped with can v.² in the function of a periphrastic auxiliary of the past tense, with the latter verb often perceived, particularly in the 16th cent., as a special use of can v.¹ Compare the Older Scots use of the past tense forms of this verb as a periphrastic auxiliary of the past tense: see can v.² II. and the discussion at that entry. Prefixed forms. In Old English the prefixed form acunnan to accuse, to excuse (compare a- prefix¹) is also attested; compare also oncunnan to know, to reproach, to accuse, to excuse (compare on- prefix).

I. As a full verb.

†1. transitive. To know or be acquainted with (a person). Obsolete.

ΘΚΠ

the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > familiarity > know, be conversant with [verb (transitive)]

witc888

yknoweOE

witOE

canOE

knowOE

kenc1330

acquainta1393

quaint1509

understand1541

to summer and winter1602

possess1607

the mind > emotion > love > friendliness > make friends with [verb (transitive)] > make acquaintance > know or be acquainted with

canOE

knowOE

kenc1420

OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xxv. 12 Ne cann [c1200 Hatton can] ic eow.

lOE St. Nicholas (Corpus Cambr.) (1997) 99 Cunne ge ænigne mann þe hatte Nicolaus?

c1175 ( Ælfric Homily (Bodl. 343) in S. Irvine Old Eng. Homilies (1993) 64 We witen þæt Moyses spæc to þone Almihtiȝa Gode, ac we ne cunnon þisne mon ne hwanon he icumen is.

c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 12629 Þatt cristess follc..Wel cunnenn shollde. & cnawenn. Þatt hallȝhe lamb. þatt haffde hemm bohht.

a. transitive. To know or have learned (a thing); to have practical knowledge of (a language, art, etc.). Cf. con v.¹ 2. Now rare (Welsh English (Pembrokeshire)).

ΘΚΠ

the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > have knowledge, know [verb (transitive)]

i-witec900

wit971

yknowOE

canOE

i-kenc1000

seeOE

yknowOE

understanda1131

knowlOE

can (or could) skillc1340

cona1387

havec1405

kyd1530

weeta1547

digest1549

wist1580

wis1606

savvy1686

sabe1850

the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > scholarly knowledge, erudition > intellectual command, mastery > have mastery of [verb]

canOE

knowc1300

to be mistress ofc1440

possess1607

soak1937

OE Beowulf (2008) 1377 Eard git ne const , ðær þu findan miht felasinnigne secg.

OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 2nd Ser. (Cambr. Gg.3.28) iii. 23 Hi cuðon ælc gereord þe on middanearde is.

lOE St. Giles (Corpus Cambr. 303) (1980) 103 Se eadiga Egidius hire andwyrde and cwæð þæt he nawiht eorðlices læcecræftes ne cuðe.

c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 13933 Nollde he chesenn nan off þa. Þatt cuþenn mikell lare.

a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 29 Cune sume meðe þenne þu almesse makest.

a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 35 For nis nan sunne þet he ne con.

c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) 9121 Alas alas of engelond ne can ich nanne red.

c1384 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Douce 369(2)) (1850) 1 Cor. xiv. 7 How schal it be kowd[a1425 Magdalene Coll. Cambr. cunde; New Coll. Oxf. knowen] that is songun.

a1387 J. Trevisa tr. R. Higden Polychron. (St. John's Cambr.) (1871) III. 281 I can nouȝt but þat I can nouȝt.

c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Miller's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) Prol. l. 18 I kan [c1410 Cambr. Dd.4.24 can] a noble tale for the nones.

a1425 Comm. in H. R. Bramley Rolle's Psalter (1884) 1 The lord that all thing can.

a1450 (a1387) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Rawl.) (1960) A. xii. l. 7 Þou woldest konne þat I can and carpen hit after.

1509 H. Watson tr. S. Brant Shyppe of Fooles (de Worde) i. sig. A.ii^v It were more propyce for suche folkes for to bere asses eeres, than for to bere the names of doctours and can nothynge of cunnynge.

a1529 J. Skelton Magnyfycence (?1530) sig. Biii^v Can you a remedy for a tysyke.

1529 T. More Supplyc. Soulys i. f. xii But than he speketh so sauorly herof: that yt well apperyth of hys wyse wordes he neyther canneth eny skyll therof, nor neuer cam in the house.

1538 Bible (Coverdale) Ded. To..instruct such as can but English.

c1540 (?a1400) Gest Historiale Destr. Troy (2002) f. 21^v For sleght þat he couth.

1570 J. Foxe Actes & Monumentes (rev. ed.) II. 1249/2 Vnlearned men that can no letters.

1600 E. Fairfax tr. T. Tasso Godfrey of Bulloigne x. iv. 180 The way right well he could.

1602 R. Carew Surv. Cornwall i. f. 56 Most of the Inhabitants can no word of Cornish.

a1637 B. Jonson Magnetick Lady i. v. 37 in Wks. (1640) III She could the Bible in the holy tongue.

1649 R. Lovelace Poems (1659) 120 Yet can I Musick too; but such As is beyond all Voice or Touch.

1982 B. G. Charles Eng. Dial. South Pembrokeshire Can, ‘to know’. ‘Thou canst ought, (you know nought [sic])’.

†b. intransitive. To have knowledge, to know of (also on). Also: to know much (or little) of. Obsolete (archaic in later use).

ΘΚΠ

the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > have knowledge of [verb (intransitive)]

canOE

to know of ——c1350

savoura1382

understanda1400

kenc1400

weeta1547

to keep up to1712

to know about ——1761

to be (or get) wise to1896

to wise up1905

to have heard of1907

to be (or get) jerry (on, on to, to)1908

OE Wulfstan Sermo ad Anglos (Nero) (1957) 269 And þæs we habbað ealle þurh Godes yrre bysmor gelome, gecnawe se ðe cunne.

OE Ælfric Lives of Saints (Julius) (1900) II. 400 Gundoforus asende his gerefan to Sirian lande to secenne sumne wyrhtan þe wel cunne on cræfte.

c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) 560 Bute þu canst of chateringe.

c1300 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Otho) (1963) l. 3639 Lokeþ me tweie wise men þat wel conne of speche.

a1393 J. Gower Confessio Amantis (Fairf.) v. l. 928 (MED) He feignede him to conne arede Of thing which after scholde falle.

a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) 740 Þat mast kan bath on crok and craft.

a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 7408 He coude of harpe mekil bi rote.

c1475 (?c1425) Avowing of King Arthur (1984) l. 257 Þe king couthe of venery.

a1525 Robin Hood & Potter in F. J. Child Eng. & Sc. Pop. Ballads (1888) III. v. 111 The potter cowed of corteysey.

c1540 (?a1400) Gest Historiale Destr. Troy (2002) f. 41 A mad preste That neuer colde of no knighthode but in a kirke chyde.

1589 W. Warner Albions Eng. (new ed.) v. xxiv. 107 The holie Theeues..Could much of Scripture, and in deede did hartelie repent.

1602 S. Rowlands Greenes Ghost (1860) 70 I neuer was there (that I can of).

1686 in J. Playford Second Bk. Pleasant Musical Compan. (ed. 2) sig. L4^v/1 John Dory could well of his courtesie, But fell down in a Trance.

1825 W. Scott Talisman xii, in Tales Crusaders IV. 246 Thou canst well of wood-craft.

1864 C. Kingsley Little Baltung in Fraser's Mag. Mar. 313 That cunning Kaiser was a scholar wise, And could of gramarye.

a1909 A. C. Swinburne Compl. Wks. (1925) III. 393 She can well of witches' work, She maketh baith mirth and meen.

†c. transitive. To experience (an emotion, trouble, etc.), to know from experience. Also: to manifest or exhibit (an attitude, disposition, etc.) Obsolete.

ΘΚΠ

the mind > emotion > aspects of emotion > manifestation of emotion > manifest or exhibit (emotions) [verb (transitive)]

canOE

demeanc1400

pourc1451

expand1656

vend1682

demonstrate1800

emote1927

uncap1980

the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > experience > [verb (transitive)]

haveeOE

cuneOE

supOE

yfeeleOE

afondOE

canOE

seeOE

knowc1175

provea1200

feelc1225

passa1325

fraistc1330

wielda1375

wita1450

experiment1484

approve1578

experiencea1586

resent1595

fand-

OE Genesis A (1931) 74 Heo helltregum werige wunodon and wean cuðon, sar and sorge.

OE Wulfstan Sermo ad Anglos (Corpus Cambr. 201) (1957) 264 Oft twegen sæmen..drifað þa drafe cristenra manna fram sæ to sæ.., us eallum to worldscame, gif we on earnost ænige scame cuðe.

?c1250 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 112 (MED) Þe sunnes þat ich habbe i-cvn, heo rewweþ me ful sore.

a1300 (c1275) Physiologus (1991) 131 Oc walke wið ðe erðe mildelike among men. No mod ðu ne cune.

c1350 Psalter (BL Add. 17376) in K. D. Bülbring Earliest Compl. Eng. Prose Psalter (1891) lxxxviii. 15 (MED) Blisced be þe folk þat conen gladyng.

a1400 Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 20091 (MED) Ne cuth ic ar o soru noght!

c1460 (?c1400) Tale of Beryn l. 4005 (MED) Isope coude no chere when Beryn was absent.

?a1475 Ludus Coventriae (1922) 31 (MED) With all þe mekenesse þat I kan or may This lombe xal I offre.

†3. transitive. To get to know; to learn, study. Cf. con v.¹ 3a. Obsolete.

ΘΚΠ

society > education > learning > study > [verb (transitive)]

con?a1425

study1445

can1496

estudy1550

discur1586

to con over1605

the mind > mental capacity > memory > retention in the mind > memorization > memorize, learn by heart [verb (transitive)]

record?c1225

renderc1380

to can by rotec1405

con?a1425

to con by heartc1449

can1496

to bear away1530

get1540

commend to memory1550

commit?1551

to con over1605

rotea1616

lodge1622

to get off by heart1709

memorize1834

rehearse1902

memorate1983

1496 (c1410) Dives & Pauper (de Worde) vii. iii. sig. r.i^v/2 They withdrawe goddes worde & the truthe to goddes lawe þ^t longeth to men of holy chirche to teche, & to the people to can & to knowe.

1496 Rote or Myrour Consolacyon & Conforte (de Worde) sig. Cv^v The stroke of the rodde maketh the scoler to bowe his necke & loke wel on his boke & to can wel his lesson.

1528 T. More Dialogue Heresyes i, in Wks. 111/1 He laboured..to can many textes thereof by harte.

1530 J. Palsgrave Lesclarcissement 93 If the lernar can perfitly these two exemples.

1563 W. Baldwin et al. Myrrour for Magistrates (new ed.) Blacke Smyth xviii. 7 So fare they all that have not vertue cand.

1577 R. Holinshed Chron. II. 1618/2 They had cand theyr lesson.

1583 J. Foxe Actes & Monuments (ed. 4) II. 1789/2 But Peter had an other lesson inwardly taught him, and because he could his lesson, Christ gaue him a new name.

II. As an auxiliary verb, with a following bare infinitive.The principal uses as an auxiliary verb are:

With present tense can or past tense could with temporal function: ‘know how (to do something)’, (hence) ‘be able to’ (see senses 4, 5, 9, 10); expressing objective possibility, ‘be permitted or enabled by the conditions of the case’ (senses 6, 11); expressing permission or sanction, ‘be allowed to’ (senses 7, 12); and expressing a possible contingency, ‘it is possible that I did or was’ (senses 8 and 13, used only in negative and interrogative contexts in the present);

Additionally, with past tense could with non-temporal function: in the subordinate clause (protasis) of a conditional sentence, or a clause resembling this, ‘were able to’ (see sense 15); in the main clause (apodosis) of a conditional sentence, or clause equivalent to this, ‘would be able to’ (sense 16); expressing an inclination in a conditional form, with a verb denoting inclination, ‘would be able to (wish, desire, etc.)’, and (hence) with other verbs (expressed or understood), ‘have an inclination to, feel that one is able to’ (sense 17); in requests (sense 18, as a more polite equivalent of can, sense 7a); and in expressing a possible contingency, i.e. the subjective likelihood of an action or state of affairs, ‘it is possible that I do or am’ (sense 19).

[The use of the infinitive of can (e.g. with preceding modal verbs) becomes rare after Middle English, being increasingly replaced in standard English by to be able ; however, it survives strongly in modern Scots: see Forms 1γ. . Compare also sense 22.

In Old English chiefly with connotations of the senses of the full verb, which are gradually lost in subsequent use.

For discussion of the development of the modal verb, see H. Narrog Modality, Subjectivity, & Semantic Change (2012) 118-122 and J. L. Bybee Lang. Change (2015) 127–8.]

* The present tense can.

†4. Expressing the possession of understanding or skill: have learned to, be intellectually able to, know how to. Obsolete except as merged in sense 5.In Old English sometimes a construction of the full verb with bare infinitive but shading into use as auxiliary.

ΘΚΠ

the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > familiarity > know, be conversant with [verb (transitive)] > know how to

cuneOE

yknoweOE

canOE

knowa1250

OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 2nd Ser. (Cambr. Gg.3.28) xl. 336 Forgif me wisdom, þæt ic mage þin miccle folc gewissian, and ic cunne tocnawan betwux god and yfel.

OE Homily: Sermo Bone Praedicatio (Otho B.x) in A. S. Napier Wulfstan (1883) 301 Tæce man him sona eallra þinga ærest his paternoster and his credan, and þæt hit cunne hit sylf bletsian rihtlice.

OE Ælfric 1st Let. to Wulfstan (Corpus Cambr. 190) in B. Fehr Die Hirtenbriefe Ælfrics (1914) 68 Ge ealle ne cunnon þæt leden understandan.

c1175 ( Homily in A. O. Belfour 12th Cent. Homilies in MS Bodl. 343 (1909) 56 Þe þe reden cunne, þe ræde; þe þe nan ne cunne he lyste þam redendan.

c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 2958 Drihhtin me ȝifeþ witt. & mihht...Þatt I shall cunnenn cwemenn godd.

1340 Ayenbite (1866) 249 (MED) Þo þet conneþ þe writinge onderstonde.

a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 14692 Your aun bok yee can noght spell.

c1450 (a1400) Orologium Sapientiæ in Anglia (1888) 10 358 For a man to knowe þat hee schale dye, þat is comun to alle men... But þou schalte fynde fulfewe pat hauen þis kunnynge to kunne dye.

1485 W. Caxton tr. Paris & Vienne (1957) 55 In al the maners that ye shal conne demaunde.

1530 Myroure Oure Ladye (Fawkes) (1873) ii. 148 Prelates..oughte to haue..dyscrecion to canne kepe peace, on all partyes.

a. Expressing physical or mental ability: be able to, know how to; have the power, ability, or capacity to.

ΚΠ

eOE Metrical Dialogue of Solomon & Saturn (Corpus Cambr. 422) ii. 420 Hit [sc. leoht] bið eallenga eorl to gesihðe, ðam ðe gedælan can dryhtnes ðecelan.

OE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Parker) anno 1001 Forbærndon Tegntun & eac fela oðra godra hama þe we genemnan ne cunnan.

?a1160 Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough contin.) anno 1137 Suilc & mare þanne we cunnen sæin we þolenden xix wintre for ure sinnes.

c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 9809 Þatt maȝȝ. & cann. & wile himm ȝeorne clennsenn.

a1225 ( Rule St. Benet (Winteney) (1888) i. 13 Þare þe þurh langsumere fandunge munstrelicere drohnunge habboð geleornod, þat hi..ongean þane deofol & heoræs fleascæs leahtres & heore gefele [read yfele] geþanc winnan cunnan [OE Corpus Cambr. magan; L. suffitiunt].

c1225 (?c1200) St. Katherine (Royal) (1981) l. 762 Constu bulden abur inwið iþin heorte?

c1475 (?c1451) Bk. Noblesse (Royal) (1860) 76 To can renne withe speer.

1528 T. Paynell tr. Arnaldus de Villa Nova in Joannes de Mediolano Regimen Sanitatis Salerni sig. K.iij^v One gyue an olde man as moche wyne to drynke as he can beare without hurt.

1561 T. Norton tr. J. Calvin Inst. Christian Relig. i. f. 6 Thou canest not with one view peruse the wide compasse of it.

1605 R. F. tr. F. Dedekind Schoole of Slovenrie iii. ii. 94 They are so drunke, that they no pots can hold.

1667 J. Milton Paradise Lost i. 117 This Empyreal substance cannot fail.

1709 R. Steele Tatler No. 11. ⁋3 The whole Company..take Hands; then, at a certain sharp Note, they move round, and kick as kick can.

1732 H. Fielding Lottery ii. 12 I'll take two Lessons to-morrow tho'—for they tell me one is not qualify'd for any Company, till one can play at Quadrille.

1811 J. G. Millingen Bee-hive i. i. 1 All want to go to town..—four horses, three mules, and a jack ass—can't carry 'em all.

1833 A. C. Carmichael Domest. Manners W. Indies I. iv. 111 It is regularly and neatly packed, until the house can hold no more.

1883 J. Parker Apostolic Life II. 174 The war-horse will paw when he can no longer stand.

1920 Pioneer Mail 2 July 6/3 Mr. Gandhi's scheme of non-co-operation..can do no good, and may do an infinity of harm.

1967 Skiing Dec. 159 w/1 So she's pretty, but can she ski?

1977 Flying Sept. 370/3 Those who can't hack it must be weeded out.

2003 Sun (Nexis) 13 Mar. A Para can run ten miles carrying 60lbs of equipment in under two hours.

b. Expressing the ascription of a property to some members of a set or to an individual at particular times: have the capacity to.

ΚΠ

1533 T. More Apologye iii. f. 12^v Some tyme they can vse such a compendyouse kynde of eloquence, that they conuay and couche vp to gether, with a wonderfull breuyte, four folyes and fiue lyes in lesse then as many lynes.

1592 Arden of Feversham iii. v. 146 How you women can insinuate, And cleare a trespasse with your sweete set tongue!

1682 J. Bunyan Holy War 203 Mr. Pride can when need is, call himself Mr. Neat, Mr. Handsome, or the like.

1698 T. Gipps Remarks on Remarks 7 These Sober and Charitable Men can be intemperately Angry, when they apprehend themselves touch'd to the quick.

1786 A. Murphy Way to keep Him (rev. ed.) ii. 35 in Wks. III. 58 She can give you a sharp turn in a moment.

a1816 R. B. Sheridan School for Scandal (rev. ed.) ii. ii, in Wks. (1821) II. 46 Very well, Lady Teazle; I see you can be a little severe [1780 you appear to be a little severe].

1894 T. Hardy Life's Little Ironies 189 It was as wet and chilly as an English June day can occasionally be.

1975 R. P. Jhabvala Heat & Dust (1976) 102 You know how he can be when he doesn't want to answer something.

2013 Church Times 20 Dec. 30/3 It can be a bit impersonal and frankly sometimes a bit cold.

c. colloquial (originally U.S.) With inversion of subject and verb, in an exclamatory clause.

ΚΠ

1918 Seventh Regiment Gaz. Apr. 391/1 Our team is small and so is a rabbit, but ‘Oh my, can he run’.

1931 Boys' Life Dec. 3/2 Boy, can they catch ducks!

1942 Princeton Alumni Weekly 16 Jan. 22/1 Boy, can he take it!

1952 Chambers's Jrnl. May 299/2 This dope is for strength. It's made me feel as strong as Hercules, and can I hit my drives!

1994 Kiplinger's Personal Finance Mag. Dec. 36 (advt.) But—wow!—can they pay off when you're right!

2007 F. Shayne If that's what it Takes xxxvi. 560 Wow, can she fly that baby or what?

a. Expressing objective possibility, opportunity, or absence of prohibitive conditions: be permitted or enabled by the conditions of the case.When used with verbs of perception, such as hear, see, or smell, sometimes equivalent to the simple tense of the verb.

(a) can, with reference to the present or future.In early use chiefly with verbs of knowing and discernment; cf. quots. OE, a1325.

ΚΠ

OE Seven Sleepers (Julius) (1994) 53 Hwær synt þonne þine magas ðe þe afeddon, and þe gecnawan cunnon?

a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 2872 Ic am sonder-man, Egipte folc me knowen can for ic am ðat ilc moyses, ðe egypte folc of sorge les.

c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Reeve's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) Prol. l. 21 We olde men..Til we be roten kan we noght be rype.

a1425 (?a1400) G. Chaucer Romaunt Rose (Hunterian) (1891) l. 6677 It can hym no thyng profit They lese the yift and the meryte.

1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 299 Thou cannest not haue of Phocion a frende & a flaterer bothe to gether.

1600 T. Heywood Edward IV i. ii. iii Thou cannest bear me witness.

1611 Bible (King James) 1 Cor. x. 21 Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils.

1667 J. Milton Paradise Lost iii. 735 Thy way thou canst not miss.

1691 J. Evelyn Kalendarium Hortense (ed. 8) 33 You can hardly over-water your Strawberry-Beds.

1709 R. Steele Tatler No. 45 The best Sort of Companion that can be.

1776 J. Greenman Jrnl. Feb. in Diary of Common Soldier (1978) 26 We can see..a small breast work thay have heft up.

1840 H. W. Longfellow Village Blacksmith in Knickerbocker Nov. 419 You can hear him swing his heavy sledge, With measured beat and slow.

1921 W. E. Heitland Agricola xlvii. 348 A valuable piece of evidence, if it can be trusted.

1956 Time-Bull. (Van Wert, Ohio) 2 July 4/8 By 1960 we can have an anti-missile missile.

1971 N.Y. Mag. 16 Aug. 30/3 No corruption can exist on a widespread basis without fellow officers being aware of it.

1992 S. Sontag Volcano Lover iii. 369 I can smell its hot sulphurous breath.

2001 T. McGehee Whoosh ii. v. 76 I can not overstate the importance of dealing with real facts.

(b) can have, with reference to the past.

ΚΠ

1692 R. Bentley Confut. Atheism from Origin of World: Pt. I 30 Neither Matter..nor Motion can have endured a past Eternity.

1800 J. Austen Let. 8 Nov. (1995) 55 The Tables are come... I had not expected..that we should so well agree in the disposition of them; but nothing except their own surface can have been smoother.

1807 T. Young Course Lect. Nat. Philos. I. vii. 59 An interval of time must elapse after the removal of the opposite force, before the first force can have caused any actual motion.

1856 F. J. A. Hort Coleridge in Cambr. Ess. 327 The moral monstrosity of supposing that God can have given us lying faculties.

1913 L. Mills Our own Relig. Anc. Persia viii. 128 Few can have failed to see that Heaven's light, where it is at all believed in, reflects redeeming beams on us and ours.

1979 Antiquaries Jrnl. 59 462 An activity in which music can have played no part.

2010 Observer 28 Mar. (Kids Suppl.) 8/3 No one familiar with Saturday evening light entertainment can have failed to notice the appeal of ballroom dance for younger viewers.

b. Used emphatically in rhetorical questions.

(a) can, with reference to the present or future.

ΚΠ

?c1422 T. Hoccleve Ars Sciendi Mori l. 275 in Minor Poems (1970) i. 188 Myn hertes woful waymentacions, Who can hem telle, who can hem expresse?

1583 P. Stubbes Second Pt. Anat. Abuses sig. F5 And can you blame them?

1598 W. Shakespeare Love's Labour's Lost v. ii. 427 How can this be true, That you stand forfait, being those that sue.

a1624 Bp. M. Smith Serm. (1632) 94 Who can impeach or blemish Gods bounty and liberality, with the least note of mercinarinesse.

1721 T. Odell Chimera i. i. 9 What can I have done with my Papers?..Highty-tighty! I can't have left 'em at home.

1828 S. Owen Let. 30 Mar. in C. Darwin Corr. (1985) I. 55 What can you mean by saying you have not set your eyes on Muslin since you left Shropshire.

1835 H. M. Jones Vilage Scandal xi. 244 But where can these children have got to?

1896 ‘M. Twain’ in Harper's Mag. Aug. 346/1 What can be the matter of him, do you reckon?

1934 D. Thomas Let. 2 May (1987) 124 Oh, my dear, their ‘hairy nudity’. How can you speak of such things.

2003 B. Trapido Frankie & Stankie x. 260 What can be the matter with her?

(b) can have, with reference to the past.

ΚΠ

1762 L. Sterne Life Tristram Shandy V. xxxvii. 128 What can have got into that precious noddle of thine?

1795 R. Cumberland Wheel of Fortune v. 71 I will congratulate you rather on those exquisite sensations, which must far outvalue any price you can have paid for them.

1829 in K. Laybourn Brit. Trade Unionism (1991) 34 To give up in the very first struggle shows plainly that the money has been decamped, and who can have taken it?

1836 C. Dickens Sketches by Boz 1st Ser. II. 173 You wonder what on earth the booking-office clerks can have been before they were booking-office clerks.

1905 Secret Service 10 Nov. 27/2 Where do you suppose they can have gone to?

1951 G. Heyer Quiet Gentleman xxi. 314 My dear Gervase, what can have possessed you to behave with such imprudence?

2001 Independent 7 July ii. 1 (heading) What can have caused such trouble and strife?

a. Expressing permission or sanction: be allowed to, be given permission to; = may v.¹ 6a. Frequently in requests.For long regarded by grammarians as at best colloquial, and discouraged in favour of may. Cf. also sense 18.

ΘΚΠ

society > authority > lack of subjection > permission > be permitted [verb]

mayOE

moteOE

can1489

1489 W. Caxton tr. C. de Pisan Bk. Fayttes of Armes iii. xxii. sig. Ovi Þ^e lawe saithe suche a man can not make noo testament nor mary himself nor entre in to religyon.

1567 T. Stapleton Counterblast iv. ix. f. 480 They that be vnder their fathers rule, by ciuill Lawe can not marrye withowt their Fathers consent.

1677 G. Miege New Dict. French & Eng. i. sig. Eee3/1 Y a-t-il moien que je lui parle? can I speak with him?

1680 T. Samson Narr. Late Popish Plot 6 Said the Major to me, Can I speak with you in private?

1782 R. Griffith Variety 10 Pray can I see Miss Temple this Morning? I have a message to deliver to her.

1859 Harper's New Monthly Mag. Nov. 782/1 Please, can I have two or three of your flowers, aunty, for my old woman?

a1893 T. B. Reed Dog with Bad Name (1894) xv. 156 Father says you can come.

1893 O. Wilde Lady Windermere's Fan iii. 92 Cecil Graham You'll play, of course, Tuppy? Lord Augustus Can't, dear boy. Promised Mrs. Erlynne never to play or drink again.

1905 Church Times 3 Feb. 136/3 No one can play the organ during service time without the consent of the Vicar.

1953 Sat. Evening Post 21 Mar. 151 You can eat up the rest of the brownies.

2014 V. Wood Every Mother's Son (2015) xxxvi. 331 ‘Oh, Papa. Can I go to Genoa too?’ Calypso pleaded.

b. Expressing a virtual command, esp. in imprecations.

ΚΠ

1847 C. Dickens Dombey & Son (1848) xiii. 123 ‘You can leave the room, Sir!’ said Mr. Dombey, haughtily.

1879 Lippincott's Monthly Mag. Sept. 370/2 They can go hang and welcome.

1895 Overland Monthly Mar. 324/1 You can go to blazes.

1911 R. A. Wason Knight-errant xxxiii. 360 ‘I guess you know where you can stick those two dollars,’ flashed the boy angrily.

1928 J. P. McEvoy Show Girl xiii. 193 You can tell that to my Aunt Fanny I says to him.

1954 J. B. Priestley Magicians vi. 120 The public can take a running jump at itself.

1982 F. McGuinness Factory Girls iii, in Plays: 1 (1996) 31 Vera You definitely don't think Rohan part owns it? Ellen You can forget that rumour.

2004 G. Woodward I'll go to Bed at Noon xi. 215 Well you can get stuffed, then.

8. Expressing a possible contingency. Only in negative and interrogative contexts.

a. can, with reference to the present or future (I cannot do or be = ‘it is not possible that I do or am, I may not possibly do or be’).

ΘΚΠ

the mind > mental capacity > belief > uncertainty, doubt, hesitation > possibility > expressing possibility [verb]

mayeOE

moteOE

maunc1450

can1567

musta1796

1567 G. Turberville tr. Ovid Heroycall Epist. f. 7^v I thought thy teares had bene of trouth: can they be forged too?

1609 Bible (Douay) I. Num. xxxii. 17 Whatsoever we can have, shal be in walled cities.

1722 W. Wollaston Relig. of Nature v. 51 They must be either of the same, or of different natures. Of the same they cannot be.

1755 T. Smollett tr. M. de Cervantes Don Quixote II. ii. ix. 166 This cannot be Melisendra, but must be one of her waiting-women.

1816 J. Wilson City of Plague i. i. 138 Dost think My mother can be living?

1833 C. Williams Vegetable World 199 ‘Then it cannot be alive,’ said Emma. ‘You are mistaken, love,’ replied her father, ‘for it actually has life.’

1950 R. Graves Transformations Lucius xii. 206 The poor beast can't still be mad, surely? I'm certain the virus must have worked itself out by now.

2004 P. Ferguson It so Happens 159 I sort of thought, well, she can't still be in hospital, not after three weeks.

b. can have, with reference to the past (I cannot have done or been = ‘it is not possible that I did or was, I may not possibly have done or been’).

ΚΠ

1738 T. Chubb Short Diss. Providence in True Gospel Jesus Christ 204 Were the case to have been otherwise, God must have acted unworthy of himself.., which cannot have been the case.

1873 B. Taylor Poet. Wks. (1907) 266 Can he have climbed The Evil Pass, and crossed the thundering foss, His nearest way?

1886 Encycl. Brit. XXI. 244/1 Before that time Samaritanism cannot have existed in a form at all similar to that which we know.

1908 Secret Service 6 Mar. 19/2 Do you think they can have gone, Ray?

1961 J. Stubblefield Davies's Introd. Palaeontol. (ed. 3) vi. 158 The Dipnoi..cannot have included the actual ancestors of the land-vertebrates, which must have been Crossopterygians.

1992 J. M. Kelly Short Hist. Western Legal Theory iii. 106 No stigma can have attached to continuing ownership of slaves, as Christian bishops themselves might have servants of slave condition.

2000 Independent on Sunday 6 Aug. (Culture section) 3/1 Such a thing can't have happened—if it has ever happened at all, which I seriously doubt—since the halcyon heyday of the nouvelle vague.

** The past tense could with temporal function.Senses 9, 10, 11, 12, 13 function as the past tense of senses 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 respectively.

†9. Expressing the possession of understanding or skill: had learned to, was intellectually able to, knew how to. Obsolete except as merged in sense 10a.In Old English sometimes a construction of the full verb with bare infinitive.

ΚΠ

OE Order of World 13 Geara iu, gliwes cræfte, mid gieddingum guman oft wrecan, rincas rædfæste; cuþon ryht sprecan.

c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 8468 Men þat cuðen hæuwen stan.

a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 2114 Ne was non so wis man..Ðe kude vn-don ðis dremes bond.

a1425 (?a1400) G. Chaucer Romaunt Rose (Hunterian) (1891) l. 176 Wel coude he peynte I vndirtake That sich ymage coude make.

1579 E. Spenser Shepheardes Cal. Jan. 10 Well couth hee tune his pipe.

1615 E. Grimeston tr. P. d'Avity Estates 904 He asked him if he could play at chesse, the other answered yea.

a1732 J. Gay Fables (1738) II. vi. 50 We country-folks..Could ope our gracious monarch's eyes.

10.

a. Expressing physical or mental ability: was able to, knew how to; had the power, ability, or capacity to.When expressing the ability to do something that actually took place, to be able (see able adj. 1b) is now more usual than could; e.g. ‘We were delighted when the National Trust was able to purchase the house’.

ΚΠ

eOE tr. Bede Eccl. Hist. (Tanner) iv. xxv. 342 Ne con [L. nescio] ic noht singan; & ic forþon of þeossum gebeorscipe ut eode, & hider gewat, forþon ic naht singan ne cuðe [L. poteram].

OE Beowulf (2008) 1445 Scolde herebyrne..sund cunnian, seo ðe bancofan beorgan cuþe, þæt him hildegrap hreþre ne mihte, eorres inwitfeng, aldre gesceþðan.

OE Ælfric Lives of Saints (Julius) (1881) I. 220 And he leop sona cunnigende his feðes, hwæðer he cuðe gan.

lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough contin.) anno 1123 Swa mycel hearm..swa nan man hit cuðe oþer secgen.

c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) 112 So yung þat sho ne couþe Gon on fote.

1489 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (Adv.) iii. 431 Sum off yaim couth swome full weill.

1526 Bible (Tyndale) Mark xiv. f. lxvij Coudest not thou watche with me one houre?

1611 Bible (King James) Exod. vii. 21 The Egyptians could not drink of the water.

1650 T. Bayly Worcesters Apophthegmes 22 I..cold not come to the speech of any of them.

1697 J. Dryden tr. Virgil Georgics iv, in tr. Virgil Wks. 141 What madness cou'd provoke A Mortal Man t' invade a sleeping God?

1752 Adventures of Valet I. ii. i. 58 Her Leg so small that I wondered how it could support her.

1819 London Med. Repository 11 3 I desired him..to endeavour at that time to move the limb, for he said he felt as if he could do any thing with it.

1875 W. S. Jevons Money (1878) 2 [She] could not consume any considerable portion of the receipts herself.

1933 Crisis Apr. 82/1 If he could drive a tractor he would be promised $1.50 or, in rare cases, $2.00 a day.

1960 New Scientist 3 Nov. 1172/1 He could not tolerate the contact lens for any useful period of time.

2010 J. C. Erlick Gringa in Bogotá 26 The Olimpia..could hold up to five thousand people, and I don't ever remember it being full.

b. Expressing ascription of a property to some members of a set or to an individual at particular times: had the capacity to.

ΚΠ

1605 W. Camden Remaines ii. King Henry the first..had this flatterng [sic] Epitaph, as Poets could flatter in all ages.

1651 N. Bacon Contin. Hist. Disc. Govt. Eng. 184 When displeasure was like to ensue, he could speak faire, and feast, and if need was, kisse away all discontent.

1771 R. Hurd Moral & Polit. Dialogues (ed. 4) III. 326 Though Chaucer could be as pleasant on the other fooleries of Romance, as any modern critic, he let the marvelous of it escape his ridicule.

1849 C. Brontë Shirley I. iii. 57 He could be polite and affable, and he could be blunt and rough.

1875 J. Timbs Eng. Eccentrics & Eccentricities 432 Irony was Porson's chief weapon, though he could be sarcastic enough when he chose.

1932 E. V. Lucas Reading, Writing & Remembering xii. 198 When he was caustic, as he could be, with infinite roguishness, about other writers.

1964 L. van der Post Journey into Russia x. 152 It could be cold enough at Odessa to freeze the sea.

2003 J. Drury Ian Dury & Blockheads v. 118 Ian could be very difficult, particularly if he'd had a couple of drinks.

11. Expressing objective possibility, opportunity, or absence of prohibitive conditions: was permitted or enabled by the conditions of the case.In quot. OE with a verb of knowing.When used with verbs of perception, such as hear, see, or smell, sometimes equivalent to the simple tense of the verb.

ΚΠ

OE Seven Sleepers (Julius) (1994) 48 He nan þincg þære byrig ne cuþe gecnawan þe ma þe se man þe hi næfre ne geseah mid his eagan.

?1473 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Recuyell Hist. Troye (1894) II. lf. 160^v At the departyng fro the porte was made the moste aspre doeill & sorowe that coude be.

1509 H. Watson tr. S. Brant Shyppe of Fooles (de Worde) iii. sig. B.ii He that had so moche rychesse, threwe all his goodes in to the see, in suche wyse that no body coude blame hym.

?1552 T. Churchyard Playn & Fynall Confutacion f. 2^v We were here in quyet all, vntyll you came to towne: sence that we could not liue in reast, for suche a contrey clowne.

1573 J. Bridges Supremacie Christian Princes 1064 He could be no traitor to the King, beyng his superior.

1621 M. Wroth Countesse of Mountgomeries Urania 536 Hee could not thinke of imparting her to any other.

1625 J. Phillips Way to Heaven Ep. Ded. sig. A4^v Could he be a greater enemie to me, then Saul was to Dauid?

1756 C. Lennox tr. P. M. de L'Écluse des Loges Mem. Maximilian de Bethune I. viii. 398 Knowing so well as I did the dispositions of this society, I could not serve them and the state at the same time.

1779 T. Forrest Voy. New Guinea 49 We could see within the straits a hill with a flat top.

1849 T. B. Macaulay Hist. Eng. II. 221 Even if it could be believed that the court was sincere.

1895 Argosy Sept. 505/2 He dashed out of the room, and Charlie could hear him banging bureau drawers.

1937 Boys' Life Dec. 53/2 In olden days you could always find a man's initials on his cuffs.

a1961 E. Hemingway in Life (1964) 10 Apr. 71/2 You could not go further toward the river without passing shops.

2010 J. Leary Klara 123 From my bedroom I could see the spires of St. Mary's church across the Square.

12. Expressing permission or sanction: was allowed to, was given permission to; = may v.¹ 17.For long regarded by grammarians as at best colloquial, and discouraged in favour of might.

ΚΠ

1539 J. Gough tr. J. Le Maire Abbreuyacyon Gen. Councellys sig. G.ii^v At that tyme no bysshop coulde be in Rome, without the ful consent & confyrmacyon of themperour.

1651 W. G. tr. J. Cowell Inst. Lawes Eng. ii. xii. 124 An Heretick by our ancient Law could not make a will.

1730 Compl. Coll. State-trials (ed. 2) VI. Table sig. *K2/2 The Jury desire some Wine before they withdraw, but are told they could have no Refreshment in Capital Cases.

1836 Times 15 Feb. 3/3 No one could vote at an election unless his name had been inscribed on the register-sheet.

1863 H. M. Waddell Twenty-nine Years in W. Indies & Central Afr. xx. 402 They could not play on Sundays, and now I wanted to prevent them playing on other days too.

1913 Mich. Alumnus Apr. 326 The spirit of the Conference was to interfere very arbitrarily in the conduct of each other's home management of athletics; to say to each member how many games could be played, and with what teams.

1968 B. Cleary Ramona the Pest vi. 133 Her mother insisted she could not go to the Halloween parade on an empty stomach.

1996 T. Janowitz By Shores of Gitchee Gumee (1998) 247 Pierce, did you tell Bethany she could come with us?

13. Expressing a possible contingency (I could do or be = ‘it was possible that I did or was, I might possibly have done or been’).

ΚΠ

1710 tr. P. Bayle Hist. & Crit. Dict. II. 1291 Having made so long a Profession of the true Faith, could he still be imbued with the Heathen Superstitions?

1866 Routledge's Every Boy's Ann. 262 Was he asleep—or, dreadful thought! could he be dead?

1902 Baroness Orczy in Royal Mag. May 15/2 As the day wore on and witness after witness was called up, suspicion ripened in the minds of all those present that the murderer could be no other than Lord Arthur Skelmerton himself.

1931 F. L. Allen Only Yesterday iii. 70 Some of his sedate fellow-members..wondered if such a good Republican could be becoming a parlor pink.

1952 M. Kennedy Troy Chimneys 22 He says that Harding was asking after me and said that I could not be in town.

1989 S. Chinodya Harvest of Thorns (1990) xxxiii. 226 But he had to be careful. The soldier could be hiding or leading him into a trap.

*** The past tense could with non-temporal function.

14. In the subordinate clause (protasis) of a conditional sentence.

a. could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: were able to (if I could do = ‘if I were able to do; if it were possible for me to do’).

ΚΠ

?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 210 Þe caliz þe wes þrin imalt..walde he ȝef he cuðe speoken awarien..his wruchte honden.

c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 126 Mi douhter..Yif scho couþe on horse ride.

c1390 (a1376) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Vernon) (1867) A. v. l. 112 (MED) But ȝif a lous couþe lepe, I con hit not I-leue Heo scholde wandre on þat walk, hit was so þred-bare.

c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Miller's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 113 A clerc hadde lutherly biset his while But if he koude a Carpenter bigyle.

1530 J. Palsgrave Lesclarcissement 691/1 If I coulde convenyently rydde me of this felowe, I wolde go with you with all my herte.

1556 J. Heywood Dialogue Prouerbs Eng. Tounge (rev. ed.) i. xi. sig. Bviii^v Jacke wold be a gentleman if he could speke frenche.

1604 W. Shakespeare Hamlet iii. ii. 235 I could interpret betweene you and your loue If I could see the puppets dallying.

1651 Ld. Orrery Parthenissa I. i. i. 81 If any thing could mak me offended with Artabbanes, 'twould be this unnecessary interceding.

1746 J. Wesley Let. 17 June (1931) II. 270 If you could prove that the Methodists were in general very wicked people before they followed you..you would stop the mouths of all adversaries at once.

1794 R. J. Sulivan View of Nature II. 17 If Mont Blanc could be transported to the foot of Chimboraço, Chimboraço..would appear of very insignificant dimensions.

1850 C. Brontë Let. 13 Dec. (2000) II. 533 If I could go and be with you for a week..in such a quiet south-country house..I should like it much.

1872 E. A. Hart Runaway ii. 40 Oh, if you could see him in Highland costume!

1915 J. Conrad Victory (1962) i. 3 Now, if a coalmine could be put into one's pocket—but it can't.

2012 Guardian 16 May (G2 section) 2/4 If I could have one wish from God it would be that Twitter would be uninvented.

b. could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: had been able to (if I could have done = ‘if I had been able to do; if it had been possible for me to do’).

ΚΠ

c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. xv. l. 296 Noyther bere, ne bor..Þat ne fel to her feet and fauned with þe tailles. And if þei couth han ycarped..Þei wolde haue fedde þat folke bifor wilde foules.

1447 O. Bokenham Lives of Saints (Arun.) (1938) l. 10359 If ony lyf of more despecteuousnesse She coude han fondyn..She hyt wold han chosyn.

a1450 (a1338) R. Mannyng Chron. (Lamb.) (1887) i. 13615 Ȝyf þey hem self couþe haue meþed & als þer strokes couþe haue leþed..Gret prowesse of þem had ben told, & saued þer bodies, þat sone were cold.

1587 Sir P. Sidney & A. Golding tr. P. de Mornay Trewnesse Christian Relig. v. 63 If they could haue had any beginning, the Sonne had bin formost in that case.

1607 ‘W. S.’ Puritaine iv. sig. G3 Sirrah if wee could ha conuoide hether cleanly a cracker or a fire-wheele t'ad beene admirable.

1645 T. Juxon Jrnl. (1999) 80 If that he could have given them a blow now..it would not only have rendered him master of the field but..might have hindered them from recruiting again.

1697 in W. S. Perry Hist. Coll. Amer. Colonial Church: Virginia (1870) I. 39 I was very unwilling to take a Scotch Schoolmaster if I could have holpen it.

1745 Earl of Chesterfield Private Corr. Chesterfield & Newcastle 1744–46 (1930) 6 To say to all three..what, if I could have writt to 'em myself to-night, I should have said.

1883 R. Broughton Belinda I. ii. 26 Well, you know.., one would not have been human if one could have stood calmly by, and looked on.

1949 E. Goudge Gentian Hill i. i. 14 It would have been easier if he could have got some proper sleep.

2003 Daily Tel. 11 Apr. 22/7 I would have put large amounts on Iraqi defeat, if I could have found a taker.

15.

a. In a clause resembling the main clause of a conditional sentence, expressing the hypothetical objective possibility, opportunity, or absence of prohibitive conditions: would be permitted or enabled by the conditions of the case.

(a) could have with past participle, used in relation to the past.

ΚΠ

c1300 St. Michael (Laud) l. 150 in C. Horstmann Early S.-Eng. Legendary (1887) 304 Nis nouþe no man aliue þat hire couþe habbe i-wust so wel, Ne so hire i-fed and hire child.

a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 1033 Alle þe surgyens of salerne..ne couþen haue ȝour langoures a-legget.

1530 W. Tyndale Wks. (Parker Soc.) 343 I could more deeply have entered into the practice of our cardinal, but I spare for divers considerations.

1614 S. Latham Falconry To Rdr. I could haue vsed a more mountebanque preface.

1652 T. Urquhart Εκσκυβαλαυρον 278 I could have introduced,..Exargastick, and Palilogetick Elucidations.

1709 J. Swift Let. conc. Sacramental Test 7 The most Serviceable Treatise that could have been Published at such a juncture.

1854 G. Gilfillan Life Blair in J. Beattie Poet. Wks. 127 We could have conceived of him treating the subject more reconditely.

1869 ‘M. Twain’ Innocents Abroad lviii. 631 I do not think much of that—I could have done it myself.

1936 J. Buchan Island of Sheep ii. 31 His first glance at me... I could have sworn that it was alarm.

2010 Independent 17 Mar. 21/2 There were a lot of things I could have done but now I'm no good for anything else.

(b) could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future.

ΚΠ

c1330 (c1250) Floris & Blauncheflur (Auch.) (1966) l. 138 He miȝte make min herte glad, Þat couþe me telle whider ȝhe was lad.

a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 5005 (MED) Alle þe clerkes vnder god couþe nouȝt descriue..þe realte of þat day.

a1425 (?c1350) Ywain & Gawain (1964) l. 902 Þare es no man olive, Þat kowth hir bewtese wele descrive.

c1430 (c1386) G. Chaucer Legend Good Women (Cambr. Gg.4.27) (1879) l. 1002 I coude folwe word for word Virgile, But it schule lastyn al the longe while.

1483 W. Caxton tr. J. de Voragine Golden Legende f. ccccxxviijv/1 Who that coude recounte alle the myracles doon by hym.

?1529 Proper Dyaloge Gentillman & Husbandman sig. B ij Sythe that tyme I could recken mo Whom they caused to be dispached so.

1607 B. Jonson Volpone iii. i. sig. F3 I could skip Out of my skinne, now, like a subtill snake, I am so limber.

1682 T. Otway Venice Preserv'd iii. 32 Oh! I could tell a story Would rowse thy Lyon Heart out of its Den.

1702 Eng. Theophrastus 342 We do sometimes out of vanity or decency what we could do out of inclination and duty.

1785 R. Price Let. 26 Aug. in Corr. (1991) II. 304 Nothing could make me happier than any service or labour by which I could advance their best interests.

1815 W. Scott Guy Mannering II. v. 61 Ay, at the risk of all our own necks—we could do that without you.

1881 Dundee Courier & Argus 17 May 3/2 He was sentenced to sixty days in prison. ‘I could do that standing on my head,’ he remarked, as he left the Court.

1898 G. B. Shaw Mrs. Warren's Profession ii. 177 I could do with a whisky and soda now very well.

1923 Pop. Sci. Monthly Oct. 30/1 They could be designed to carry a regiment of troops, and a fleet of them could transport an army to the ends of the earth... Imagination—but not too much of it.

1974 Times 7 Oct. 1/3 A significant part of Britain's future energy requirements could come from cheap, pollution-free wave power.

2004 N.Y. Times (National ed.) 29 Aug. i. 13/6 The Iran nuclear program is so ambitious that after producing a first bomb, they could produce 20 bombs a year.

b. Used emphatically in rhetorical questions.

(a) could, with reference to present or future time.

ΚΠ

c1405 (c1395) G. Chaucer Franklin's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 95 Who koude telle, but he hadde wedded be The ioye..That is bitwix an housbonde and his wyf?

a1535 T. More Treat. Memorare Nouissima in Wks. (1557) I. 88/1 Who coulde be angry for y^e losse of goodes.

1602 R. Parsons Warn-word i. xiv. f. 96 Who could answere with fewer words?

1709 R. Steele Tatler No. 46. ⁋11 Who could be the Author of a Piece so martially written.

1782 J. Priestley Hist. Corruptions Christianity I. i. 8 What could this be but the proper unitarian doctrine?

1839 in S. Miller Presbyterian Church Case 509 The idea..implies..the power of searching into the hearts of men; for, without it, who could tell the consequences of such an union?

1921 E. von Arnim Vera xx. 217 But where could she go? Where in the whole house was any refuge, any comfort?

2013 M. Lawson Deaths x. 293 What could an old man want with wank mags?

(b) could have, with reference to past time.

ΚΠ

c1560 Q. Kennedy Litil Breif Tracteit i, in C. H. Kuipers Two Eucharistic Tracts (1964) 114 Quhat planar vordis culd our saluiour hef said to certify ws?

1645 J. Milton Colasterion 23 Who could have beleevd so much insolence durst vent it self from out the hide of a varlet?

1735 Visct. Bolingbroke Diss. upon Parties (ed. 2) Ded. p. xxi Who could have expected that Attempts to revive the Doctrines of old Whiggism, and the Principles and Spirit of the Revolution,..would give any Umbrage, or cause any Alarm, among Men, who still affect to call Themselves Whigs?

1856 W. B. Baikie Narr. Exploring Voy. Rivers Kwora & Binue vii. 209 What could have become of her, or where could she have gone?

1931 E. Linklater Juan in Amer. ii. xvi. 171 Who could have guessed that such an order meant egg-sandwiches?

1991 J. Kentish tr. F. Dostoevsky Gambler xv, in Notes from Underground & Gambler 250 She left me just now, about ten minutes ago; where could she have got to?

16. In the main clause (apodosis) of a conditional sentence, or a clause equivalent to this.

a. could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: would be able to. Formerly also in relation to the past: †would have been able to (= sense 16b).

ΚΠ

c1390 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 130 Al-þauȝ I couþe ȝif þat I wolde.

?a1475 (a1396) W. Hilton Scale of Perfection (Harl. 6579) i. lxviii. f. 46 (MED) For if a man hadde moralli alle þe vertues of all philosophres, he koude nouȝt don þis.

1524 R. Pace Let. 5 Aug. in J. Strype Eccl. Memorials (1721) I. App. xi. 20 Without great forcement to go bolt upright, wee could not avoide to fal down headlyng.

1529 T. More Dialogue Heresyes i. xxx. f. xlvi/2 Were yt not for the spyryte of god keping ye trouth therof in hys chyrch who could be sure whych were the very gospels?

1545 R. Ascham Toxophilus i. f. 6^v If I shuld rehearse the statutes made of noble princes of Englande in parliamentes for the settyng forwarde of shoting,..I could be very long.

1694 R. Burthogge Ess. Reason 4 If a person had never seen but one thing..he could not be sensible or conscious he did see it.

1725 A. Ramsay Gentle Shepherd i. ii The maist thrifty man could never get A well-stor'd room, unless his wife wad let.

1742 H. Fielding Joseph Andrews II. iii. xii. 166 Where could I possibly, without I had stole it, acquire such a Treasure?

1794 R. J. Sulivan View of Nature I. 342 We could have no rain, unless the air were supersaturated with water.

1800 P. Duigenan Speech Incorporating Union between Great-Brit. & Ireland 47 Whatever trade Ireland would enjoy, and it could be very little, its western ports would engross it.

1807 T. Young Course Lect. Nat. Philos. I. xxxi. 376 Which could not happen if..sound in all cases tended to spread equally in all directions.

1882 Cent. Mag. Dec. 212/1 I could laugh, if you didn't make me so mad, at the wild absurdity and the cheek of you!

1949 P. Frankau Willow Cabin 19 You could say, if you liked, that my integrity has been taking a wallop.

2012 J. Fagan Panopticon (2013) v. 68 I could get that open if I had my metal card.

b. could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: would have been able to.

ΚΠ

c1400 (?c1390) Sir Gawain & Green Knight (1940) l. 1299 So god as Gawayn gaynly is halden..Couth not lyȝtly haf lenged so long wyth a lady, Bot he had craued a cosse bi his courtaysye.

a1522 G. Douglas in tr. Virgil Æneid (1957) i. Prol. 294 Gif I had nocht be to a boundis constrenyt, Of my bad wyt perchance I couth haue fenyt, In ryme a ragment twyss als curyus.

1604 Abp. G. Abbot Reasons Dr. Hill Vnmasked iii. 102 If your brevity..had beene turned into one yeeres or seaven yeeres longity, you could not have shewed, that in substantiall points of faith there was variance among vs.

1698 Philos. Trans. (Royal Soc.) 20 174 If the Fly had been Dead for some while..I could have observed none of this Wrinkling.

1749 H. Fielding Tom Jones III. viii. xi. 248 I could have gladly embraced Death,..if it had offered itself to my Choice unattended by Shame.

1756 H. Laurens Let. 2 Dec. in Papers (1970) II. 365 The sheathing nails were as unsaleable articles as could have been imported.

1777 J. Priestley Matter & Spirit (1782) I. v. 54 Could we have had any idea..of smell without the nostrils, and the olfactory nerves?

1828 I. D'Israeli Comm. Life Charles I II. v. 130 He could have vindicated himself, if his enemies had chosen to be his listeners.

1915 W. S. Maugham Of Human Bondage lxviii. 348 What fortunes he could have made if he had bought certain stock at certain times.

2005 Wired Oct. 120/1 We could have gone public if we wanted to.

17. Expressing an inclination in a conditional form. Chiefly in the first person, or in narrative implying first-person use.

a. With main verbs denoting inclination.

(a) could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: would be able to (wish, desire, etc.).

ΚΠ

1481 (a1470) J. Tiptoft tr. Buonaccorso da Montemagno's Declam. Honoure in tr. Cicero De Amicicia (Caxton) sig. f5^v I haue had as moche worship of knyghtly lawde..as I coude desyre or coueyte.

1530 J. Palsgrave Lesclarcissement f. ccccviii/2 For seuen yeres togyther I lyued in gret payne, but nowe I lyue as well as I coulde wysshe.

1591 H. Barrow Plaine Refut. Giffardes Bk. 224 I could like well to here some man to perswade to repentance, or to cast out the obstinat by due order.

1651 E. Elcock Animadversions on Plea for Non-subscribers To Rdr. sig. A2 I could like that Writers might be bound to the same conditions, that they were who pleaded before the Areopagites.

1711 J. Addison Spectator No. 121. ¶8 I could wish our Royal Society would compile a body of Natural History.

1788 E. Inchbald Such Things Are i. i. 6 I cou'd not think of leaving you so soon.

1835 Fraser's Mag. Dec. 640/1 Oh, I could like if the priest that married us..were here to say the prayer over me when I am dead.

1855 D. G. Rossetti Let. 25 June (1965) I. 257 Ruskin..says he could wish no better than to ink your pencil-marks as his criticisms.

1967 Amer. Notes & Queries Oct. 30/1 One could wish that the index were as comprehensive as the bibliography.

1985 Washington Post 31 Mar. e8/4 The snows of the Utah back country seem as peaceful a final resting place as I could desire.

2005 P. D. James Lighthouse i. vii. 62 I could wish we killed our food more humanely but I eat it without compunction.

(b) could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: would have been able to (wish, desire, etc.).

ΚΠ

a1586 Sir P. Sidney Arcadia (1590) iii. viii. sig. Mm6^v Philanax himselfe could haue wished the blow vngiuen, when he saw him fall.

1639 R. Baillie Let. 25 Sept. (1841) I. 221 Of this symptome..more dinn was made by our people than I could have wished.

1660 in E. Nicholas Nicholas Papers (1920) IV. 243 I could haue wisht Mr. Munson or some other here had beene appointed to conduct him thither.

1717 W. Sutherland Prices Labour in Ship-building Ep. Ded. sig. A2 I could have wished to have had more Leisure to compleat such an unrepeated Observation.

1762 O. Goldsmith Citizen of World II. 194 I could have wished..the author..had added notes.

a1817 J. Austen Persuasion (1818) IV. xi. 256 Though we could have wished it different, yet altogether we did not think it fair to stand out any longer.

1828 W. Scott Fair Maid of Perth xi, in Chron. Canongate 2nd Ser. II. 325 My Lord High Constable,..Since I am to lie in ward, I could not have desired a kinder or more courteous warden.

1880 L. Stephen Alexander Pope iii. 79 We could have wished that he had been a little more liberal with his share of the plunder.

1998 Times 25 June 27/5 Her interventions..kept her more in the public eye than she could have wished.

b. With other verbs, expressed or understood.

(a) could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: have an inclination to, feel that one is able to.

ΚΠ

1668 E. Howard Usurper sig. H I could kiss thee for't, Thou hast done A Service never to be sufficiently Rewarded.

1671 T. Shadwell Humorists iii. 41 What's the matter Briske? are you Planet struck. Crazy, I could hugge thee for this.

1789 New Lady's Mag. Nov. 604/2 The rest of my days, O my love! With thee I could happily spend.

1796 R. Bage Hermsprong III. iii. 25 So far..from wishing you to abbreviate such communications, I could listen with pleasure to more.

1828 W. Scott Fair Maid of Perth vi, in Chron. Canongate 2nd Ser. I. 157 I wish to hear reading, and could listen to your sweet voice for ever.

1840 C. Dickens Sketches Young Couples 28 ‘Sing some little ballad, darling,’..‘I couldn't, indeed, dearest.’..‘Do, my dove.’..‘I couldn't possibly, my love;..and it's very naughty of you to ask me.’

1918 R. Cohen Out of Shadow 225 ‘I want one kiss,’ he said. I felt panic-stricken. ‘Oh, I couldn't!’ I said, ‘I couldn't possibly.’

1967 Listener 19 Jan. 90/3 How could you?.. How could you be so careless with it?

1993 Playboy Jan. 152/3 I appreciate that offer, Miss Ohara, but I really couldn't impose.

2013 R. D'Ambrosia Why has Music Gone? i. 6 What a wonderful-sounding voice he has, I thought, as we shook hands, I could listen to him forever!

(b) could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: had an inclination to, felt that one would be able to.

ΚΠ

1677 T. D'Urfey Madam Fickle ii. 14 I could have beaten the Woman into a Jelly.

1681 R. Baxter Poet. Fragm. 23 The speech and sight of Holy men was sweet; I honour'd them, and could have kist their feet.

1786 W. Cowper Let. 4–5 June (1981) II. 561 I could have hugged him for his liberality, and freedom from bigotry.

1841 C. Dickens Barnaby Rudge lxxxi. 411 His wrath so stirred within him, that he could have struck him dead.

1860 Once a Week 18 Feb. 160/2 She could have slapped Rose for appearing so reserved and cold.

1922 H. Walpole Cathedral 261 I could have shouted for joy last night when I heard what your young hopeful had done.

1973 A. Holden Girl on Beach 37 I could have killed Dick when he..said he'd asked these two men to dinner.

2001 A. Taylor Death's Own Door (2002) xxvi. 187 He was down-to-earth about it, so obliging, that she could have kissed him.

18. In requests, as a more tentative and polite equivalent of can (see sense 7a).

ΚΠ

1748 Ld. Chesterfield Let. 23 Dec. (1932) (modernized text) IV. 1282 Could you send me..some seed of the right Cantelupe melons?

1763 T. Percy Let. 3 Jan. in Percy Lett. (1951) III. 80 Could you introduce me to the knowledge of any Gentleman, who has access to that Library.

1822 E. H. MacLeod Tales of Ton 3rd Ser. III. 244 ‘Could I see Miss Hurdis?’ said her ladyship, falteringly.

1873 Young Englishwoman Mar. 154/2 Could you..give me the words in full of ‘Oranges and Lemons’?

1924 H. Welles in B. C. Williams O. Henry Prize Stories of 1924 (1925) 244 Could I bring you a hot bologna, ma'am?

1964 L. Deighton Funeral in Berlin iv. 281 Could you find us a little cup of real coffee?

2003 Metro 27 Oct. (London ed.) 13/4 Could someone explain the difference between one's wedding finger and one's engagement finger?

19. Expressing a possible contingency, i.e. the subjective likelihood of an action or a state of affairs.

a. could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: (I could have done or been = ‘it is possible that I did or was, I may possibly have done or been’).

ΚΠ

1903 Amer. Naturalist 37 859 With their necessarily slow and clumsy movements, the ostracoderms could not have been rapacious animals.

1907 in Affray at Brownsville: Hearings Comm. Mil. Affairs U.S. Senate (1908) (60th Congr., 1st Sess. Senate Doc. 402, Pt. 4) I. 81 Of course it might have been that they could have been out on the range and got those cartridges.

1924 D. Hammett in Black Mask Sept. 75/1 Central could have been ringing the wrong number.

1930 Boys' Life May 8/1 Do you suppose he could have landed in Spider Lake?

1982 D. Wiltse Wedding Guest ix. 113 He was an Arab, but he could have been anything from Moroccan to Yemenite.

1999 J. Fiorito Closer we are to Dying xi. 112 After a time I saw an old man..he seemed to be heading in my direction; he could have been on his way to the washroom.

2010 J. Powell Breaking of Eggs (2011) i. 10 She had the key to my apartment... She could have been reletting the rooms for six months of every year.

b. could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: (I could do or be = ‘it is possible that I do or am, I may possibly do or be’).

ΚΠ

1942 Internat. Stereotypers & Electrotypers Union Jrnl. Feb. 47/1 Of course the picture could be fake and the free press of America honest, but it requires something more than tribute money, a fertile imagination and a mixture of lampblack and coal oil to produce legible images on photographic films.

1949 R. Macdonald Moving Target (1998) xii. 87 ‘Plenty, but we won't go into that. You could be doing a little exaggerating, you know.’ ‘Why should I be pitching curves?’

1965 C. D. B. Bryan P. S. Wilkinson i. ii.15 Of course it could be serious. They could be moving armor up for an attack.

1987 Boys' Life Mar. 42/3 Monroe could be lying and Conway could be telling the truth. Monroe could be the thief or Conway could be the thief.

1988 J. Gillis & T. Kelly Armchair Mechanic v. 103 The problem may be in the starter... The slightest looseness at any point could be causing the problem.

1998 A. McHugh Hollyoaks (Mersey TV transmission script) (O.E.D. Archive) Episode 254. 9 Lucy could be in all sorts of bother and all you can do is harp on about Lewis-flamin'-Richardson.

2014 Yorks. Post 7 Nov. 3/3 Climate change could be throwing bees out of sync with plants.

III. With ellipsis of the dependent infinitive clause.

20. intransitive. With implied infinitive taken from the context (usually a preceding clause), corresponding in meaning to any of the senses in branch II.

ΚΠ

c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 5282 Nu birrþ me shæwenn ȝiff I kann. O whillkess kinness wise [etc.].

a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 4184 We wol worche ȝour wille as wel as we kunne.

c1390 (a1376) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Vernon) (1867) A. Prol. 33 And summe Murþhes to maken as Munstrals cunne.

a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Coll. Phys.) l. 23945 I wald spek if I cuþe.

c1405 (c1387–95) G. Chaucer Canterbury Tales Prol. (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 732 Who so shal telle a tale after a man He moot reherce as neigh as euere he kan Euerich a word.

1474 W. Caxton in tr. Game & Playe of Chesse (1883) 2 The right good wylle that I haue had to make this lityll werk in the best wyse I can, ought to be reputed for the fayte and dede.

1542 R. Taverner Epist. & Gospelles (new ed.) f. clxix The deuell doth all he can to turne vs from the good waye.

1640 tr. D. Sauter Pract. Banckrupts ii. 38 Ready to catch, rake, and snatch what ever they can.

1715 D. Defoe Family Instructor I. i. iii. 75 I will do all I can with them.

1850 Vegetarian Advocate May 105/1 Are we to..eat at hap-hazard, guided by no rules—except to eat, if possible, everything we can?

1899 Secret Service 4 Aug. 9/2 You would hang me if you could.

1915 J. Conrad Victory i. 3 Now, if a coal-mine could be put into one's waistcoat pocket—but it can't!

1930 Boys' Life Mar. 5/3 He's going to make the best he can out of what he's got.

1939 W. S. Maugham Christmas Holiday iv. 89 I'll make the beds, or the maid can while I'm having a bath.

2012 A. Monaghan Soldier's Farewell i. 12 Well, I did what I could for the blighter with cold compresses and so forth. By a stroke of pure luck, I managed to save his life.

21. transitive and intransitive with do, make, come, get, etc., understood: to be able to do, etc.can or cannot away with: see away adv. 12. cannot but: see but conj. 5b.In quot. 1494 perhaps intended (in a close rendering of a biblical passage) as a full verb, with the meaning ‘to have strength’.

ΚΠ

1494 W. Hilton Scala Perfeccionis (de Worde) i. lxxii. sig. giiii^v I can wyth plente and I can wyth pouerte, I maye all in hym that strenghthith me.

a1500 (?a1450) Gesta Romanorum (Harl. 7333) (1879) 38 I am a seruaunt of yourys in all þat I can and may.

c1525 Bk. Mayd Emlyn sig. B.iii He coude well awaye With her lusty playe.

a1536 W. Tyndale Pathway Holy Script. in Wks. (1573) I. 27 The more tangled art thou therein, and canst nowhere through.

1611 T. Heywood Golden Age ii. sig. C4 What cannot womens wits? they wonders can When they intend to blinde the eyes of man.

1678 J. Dryden All for Love i. i. 3 Mecænas and Agrippa, who can most With Cæsar, are his Foes.

1718 A. Pope tr. Homer Iliad IV. xiii. 987 What with this Arm I can, prepare to know.

1719 E. Young Busiris iii. 38 What cou'd your Malice more?

1807 Sir R. Wilson in Life Gen. R. Wilson (1862) II. viii. 374 I could no more. I was really exhausted.

1869 J. Martineau Ess. Philos. & Theol. 2nd Ser. 394. Whoever can and will may join the procession.

1916 C. A. Wynschenk tr. J. van Ruysbroeck Adornm. Spiritual Marriage i. vi. 18 A good man takes his stand upon his own littleness, in the most lowly part of himself, and confesses and knows that he has nothing, and is nothing, and can nothing, of himself.

1947 J. R. R. Tolkien Let. 31 July (1995) 122 But forgive me! It is written in my life-blood, such as that is, thick or thin; and I can no other.

1970 Generation 21 75 My fingers were raw and torn, and I could no more.

†22. In the infinitive: to be able to do something; to have the ability or power to act. Obsolete (rare after 17th cent.).

ΚΠ

1555 R. Eden in tr. Peter Martyr of Angleria Decades of Newe Worlde Pref. sig. bj^v To wyl to doo hurte and can not.

1566 T. Drant tr. Horace Medicinable Morall sig. Bvij The wyse, can rule: To can, is, full as muche, As, though he did.

1612 F. Bacon Ess. (new ed.) viii. 40 In euill the best condition is, not to wil; the second not to can.

1633 P. Fletcher Piscatorie Eclogs vi. xxvi. 42 in Purple Island If from this love thy will thou canst unbinde, To will, is here to can.

1694 W. Cross Expos. 2nd Verse 4th Chapter Epist. Romans 61 To will and to can are two different things; a Man may will what he cannot, and then the Will hath not this Freedom.

1862 F. Ahn Man. French Conversat. 165 Vouloir c'est pouvoir. To will is to can.

IV. Special uses of the past participle.

23. Forming the perfect with have: been able to. Now English regional (northern) and Scottish.In early modern use, apparently chiefly in if-clauses.

ΚΠ

1477 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Hist. Jason (1913) 63 I haue not seruid yow in suche wise as I haue coude best doo.

1483 W. Caxton in tr. J. de Voragine Golden Legende Pref. I..haue enprynted it in the moost best wyse that I haue coude or myght.

a1500 St. Brendan's Confession (Lamb.) l. 21 in Geibun-Kenkyu (1968) 25 6 (MED) I haue not worschipid þee..as I myȝte, ouȝte, coude, or myȝte haue coud.

1533 T. More Debellacyon Salem & Bizance ii. xv. f. xxii^v And sure maye you be that if he had coulde, he wold not haue fayled to haue done the tone.

1587 Sir P. Sidney & A. Golding tr. P. de Mornay Trewnesse Christian Relig. xxx. 545 The Scribes would willingly haue verified the contrarie, if they had could.

1631 C. Sibthorpe Friendly Advt. to Pretended Catholickes of Ireland iii. ii. 284 To the end hee might falsifie (if he had could) the Prophecie, and preaching of Christ.

a1663 J. Sherman Infallibility Holy Script. (1664) 882 Bellarmin in the place quoted by him, saith he had seen one copy (he speaks of no more, as he would surely if he had could).

1873 J. A. H. Murray Dial. S. Counties Scotl. 216 ‘Thay haena cuid geate eane’, they have not been able to get one.

1901–7 in H. Wentworth Amer. Dial. Dict. (1944) at Could Ah might a could found aout.

a1917 E. C. Smith Mang Howes & Knowes (1925) 12 It'll no hev cood gar ends meet this bittie back, nih, A'se warran!

1981 in A. R. Warner Eng. Auxiliaries (1993) ix. 222 [Newcastle] I haven't could sleep.

24. Following a modal verb in the past tense, in the sense ‘be able to’.On the use of the infinitive of can with preceding modals, see note at branch II.Such constructions are often referred to as ‘double modals’ and in some analyses could is regarded as the finite past tense. For further discussion see S. J. Nagle in Diachronica 11 (1994) 199–212 and B. A. Fennell & R. R. Butters ‘Historical and contemporary distribution of double modals in English’ in E. Schneider Focus on USA (1996) 265–88.

a. U.S. regional (chiefly southern), English regional, and Scottish. used to could: used to be able to.

ΚΠ

1823 J. F. Cooper Pioneers I. i. 25 Following the hounds, as I once used to could.

1836 Southern Lit. Messenger Nov. 734/1 These modern fellows cannot shave as Kippin ‘used to could’.

1848 A. B. Evans Leicestershire Words 103 ‘I had used to could.’ I used to be able.

1875 Evening Hours 2 79/2 I can't see as well as I used to could, but I sees the angels sometimes of a night, agoin' up and agoin' down..past the winder.

1899 Leeds Mercury Weekly Suppl. 16 Sept. He use to could lift a fifty-six ower his heead wi' one hand, but he can't nah.

1904 ‘H. Foulis’ Erchie i. 3 They used to could do't wi' the least wee bit touch.

1940 Sat. Evening Post (Philadelphia) 6 Jan. 15/2 She used to could smell that old goat of yours from here to yonder.

1985 A. Blair Tea at Miss Cranston's xvi. 134 D'you mind them sweeties you used to could buy..readin'-sweeties wi' words on them.

2004 W. St. John Rammer Jammer Yellow Hammer 51 ‘We used to could park over there,’ he says, pointing toward a patch of grass near the stadium.

b. U.S. regional (chiefly southern). ought to could: should be able to.

ΚΠ

1848 G. F. Ruxton Life in Far West vi, in Blackwood's Edinb. Mag. Nov. 575/2 If thar's game afoot, this child know ‘bull’ from ‘cow’, and ought to could.

1921 Bookman Sept. 53/2 Seems to me like anyone oughta could spell cat.

1933 A. Bontemps in Opportunity June 174/1 You oughta could do a heap mo' wid a thing like that 'n me'.

1938 in G. P. Rawick Amer. Slave (1972) II. 23 I ought to could fech back more to speak to you bout.

1958 J. H. Latham Meskin Hound 47 He ought to could locate a deer feeding on that tender rescue grass.

1981 L. A. Pederson et al. Ling. Atlas Gulf States 0593/058 You ought to could see God.

c. U.S. regional (chiefly southern) and Scottish. might could: might be able to.

ΚΠ

1859 in N. E. Eliason Tarheel Talk (1956) vi. 245 I know I might could & should enjoy myself.

a1917 E. C. Smith Mang Howes & Knowes (1925) 13 Yince an A'd wun there, A thocht, A micht mebbies cood geet a hurl the lenth o Hawick.

1923 ‘H. Foulis’ Hurricane Jack xvii. 88 They might could put up a bit o' a deck-house where a body could get a cup o' tea and a penny thing at tuppence.

1946 L. Lenski Blue Ridge Billy i. 10 You might could grub yarbs.

1987 C. Edgerton Walking across Egypt iv. 98 If Lamar'd give me a place to live I might could get out of here.

2000 P. Beatty Tuff viii. 116 This might could work.

2016 G. Falconer in Lallans 88 109 Plowterin throu a wark o leeteratur in sic a fickle form is nae fun for the reader, whit micht coud mean that it bides unfeenisht.

Phrases

†P1. to can thanks (also †thank): (originally) to acknowledge or recognize one's gratitude; (subsequently) to express or offer thanks, to thank. Cf. to con thanks at con v.¹ 1a. Obsolete.Also with regular inflections, and in form gan (by association with gin v.¹; compare the converse development at can v.²). [Compare Old Icelandic kunna þǫkk . A similar phrase is attested in most Germanic languages with cognates of wit v.¹: compare Old English þanc witan (early Middle English witen (un)þank), Middle Dutch danc weten (Dutch (now archaic) dank weten), Old Saxon thank witan, Old High German thank wizan (Middle High German danc wizzen, German Dank wissen), Old Swedish veta þak (Swedish veta tack), Old Danish (Danish) vide tak. Compare also Anglo-Norman saver gre (1139 or earlier), Old French saveir gre (12th cent.; Middle French, French savoir gré), Italian saper grado, classical Latin grātias meminisse, ancient Greek χάριν εἰδέναι.]

ΘΚΠ

the mind > emotion > gratitude > give thanks [verb]

to can thanks (also thank)OE

to con thanks (also thank)?c1335

to ken thankc1440

to come (a person) thanks1828

OE Crist III 1092 Þæt þeah to teonum [geteod] weorþeð, þeodum to þrea, þam þe þonc gode womwyrcende wita [perh. read wihte] ne cuþun.

a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 31 Ne con crist him nenne þonc.

?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 101 Nalde he cunne god þonc.

a1325 (c1280) Southern Passion (Pepys 2344) (1927) l. 1271 (MED) Blame habbe, þat him þonk conne!

a1387 J. Trevisa tr. R. Higden Polychron. (St. John's Cambr.) (1879) VII. 7 (MED) Þerfore I kan þe ful evel þonk at þis tyme.

a1393 J. Gower Confessio Amantis (Fairf.) ii. l. 1007 (MED) Feignende as thogh sche cowthe him thonk.

a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 14065 I can hir mikel thank.

?a1400 (a1338) R. Mannyng Chron. (Petyt) (1996) ii. 1052 Eilred sent tille Inglond Sir Edward, his sonne, with his letter sealed & þanke wild he þam conne.

?c1450 tr. Bk. Knight of La Tour Landry (1906) 26 Yef he canne ani good thanne he will[e] cunne her moche thanke.

a1475 ( S. Scrope tr. Dicts & Sayings Philosophers (Bodl. 943) (1999) 238 If men yeue him, he cannethe theym no thanke.

1483 W. Caxton tr. J. de Voragine Golden Legende f. ccclxiiiiv/2 The ladyes..couthe her moche thanke.

1483 Vulgaria abs Terencio (T. Rood & T. Hunte) sig. oi My maistere cowde me grete thanke.

a1525 ( Coventry Leet Bk. (1908) II. 428 We shall þerfore can you hereaftur our full goode thankes.

1533 T. More Apol. xii, in Wks. 871/2 No man hath any cause to can him ani thank.

a1535 T. More Dialoge of Comfort (1553) ii. xix. sig. M.vii^v Els woulde Christe haue canned her muche more thanke.

1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 110^v I allowe hym and gan hym thanke.

1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 248 Augustus..after gannyng hym thanke, commaunded, etc.

1545 R. Ascham Toxophilus i. f. 4^v Not onelye I..but many other mo..wyll can you very moche thanke.

1566 T. Drant tr. Horace Medicinable Morall sig. Evij^v And cannes me litle thankes.

1584 R. Scot Discouerie Witchcraft xii. xiv. 249 The smiths will canne them small thankes for this praier.

1616 T. Adams Divine Herball v. 140 But can them no thankes; they would, if they could.

P2. to can maugre: see maugre n. 2.

†P3. to can by heart: to know by heart. Also to can by rote. Obsolete.Occasionally with regular inflections.

ΘΚΠ

the mind > mental capacity > memory > retention in the mind > memorization > memorize, learn by heart [verb (transitive)]

record?c1225

renderc1380

to can by rotec1405

con?a1425

to con by heartc1449

can1496

to bear away1530

get1540

commend to memory1550

commit?1551

to con over1605

rotea1616

lodge1622

to get off by heart1709

memorize1834

rehearse1902

memorate1983

the mind > mental capacity > memory > retention in the mind > memorization > memorize, learn by heart [verb (transitive)] > know by heart

to can by heartc1405

to know by rotea1450

c1405 (c1387–95) G. Chaucer Canterbury Tales Prol. (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 329 Euery statut koude he pleyn by roote.

a1425 (?a1400) G. Chaucer Romaunt Rose (Hunterian) (1891) l. 6334 And kan by herte euery langage.

a1450 (a1401) Chastising of God's Children (Bodl.) (1957) 224 He can it neuer so well bi herte.

c1450 (c1400) Cuckoo & Nightingale (Fairf.) (1975) l. 71 They coude that seruise alle bye rote; Ther was mony a lovely strange note.

a1500 (?a1400) Tale King Edward & Shepherd (Cambr.) (1930) l. 249 (MED) I shalle tech þe a gamme; I can hit wel be rote.

1541 T. Paynell tr. Felicius Conspiracie of Catiline l. f. 74 He coulde it by hart.

c1560 T. Becon Relikes of Rome sig. F.vij^v Whan in olde time the canon was said openly and with a loude voyce, all in a maner by the reason of that vse coulde it by harte, and songe it in streates and hye wayes.

1564 T. Harding Answere to Iuelles Chalenge xv. f. 157 S. Antony..canned the scriptures by hart with hearing.

1595 A. Golding tr. J. Hurault Politicke, Moral, & Martial Disc. i. vii. 37 To strengthen his voice, which was small and feeble, he vsed to run vp against rough hils, pronouncing some verses which he could by hearte.

1609 T. Robinson New Citharen Lessons sig. A4^v Write downe your rules, and god willing I will not touch my Citharen, vntill I can them perfectly by heart.

P4. to can one's good: see good adj., n., adv., and int. Phrases 2b(b).

P5. can be able: can have the means, capacity, or qualifications, or sufficient power to do something; can be in such a position that it is possible to do something. Now chiefly South African and West African.could with non-temporal function (esp. in senses 15, 19) sometimes occurs in this phrase in general use.

ΚΠ

?1526 G. Hervet in tr. Erasmus De Immensa Dei Misericordia Ep. Ded. sig. A.ij I knowe y^e tendernes of my wyt moche more sklender than y^t I can be able to beare y^e weyght of suche an enterprise.

1551 T. Wilson Rule of Reason sig. Ei Neither can any Lawe be able violentlye to force the inward thought of man.

1631 R. Bolton Instr. Right Comf. Affl. Consciences 31 An aspersion..that not all the bloud of that rope of Popes, which constitute Antichrist, could ever be able to expiate.

1686 F. Philipps Investigatio Jurium Antiquorum xxiv. 403 If the Houses of Peers and Commons in Parliament should disagree who but their King and Superior can or could be able to reconcile their discording Votes, Opinions or Resolves.

1718 J. Chamberlayne tr. B. Nieuwentyt Relig. Philosopher I. 241 Ask..whether he can be able to make a dark Chamber, that can be turned which way one will as readily and easily as the Eye.

a1781 R. Watson Hist. Reign Philip III (1783) i. 78 No army..could be able to contend alone with the English forces.

1839 Drake's Road Bk. London & Birmingham Railway ix. 99 Yet, whatever may be the first emotions to which it gives rise, few, we think, can be able to gaze upon it long without feeling elevated and ennobled.

1877 Pennsylvania Mag. Hist. & Biogr. 1 62 Nor is it improbable..that Whalley could be able to make such a journey.

1967 Jrnl. Risk & Insurance 34 498/1 So that he can be able to use it as a source of reference.

1985 K. Saro-Wiwa Sozaboy (2003) i. 3 Then the people begin to say that now wey soza and police be government, nobody can be able to arrest traffic when they chop bribe.

2012 in P. Alexander et al. Marikana (2013) 65 We want to get decent wages so that we can be able to support our families.

†P6. Cards. can you (also ye)?: (in long whist) (expressing) a call enquiring whether one's partner's hand contains an honour. In later use more fully can you (also ye) one? Obsolete.When one side has already scored eight (‘ten’ being the game), and a new hand is dealt, if a player on the winning side has two honours in their hand, they may thus ask their partner if they also have one, in which case, counting the majority of honours, their side would score two and win.

ΚΠ

1674 C. Cotton Compl. Gamester xi. 116 If either side are at eight Groats he hath the benefit of calling Can-ye, if he hath two Honours in his hand, and if the other answers one, the Game is up, which is nine in all, but if he hath more than two he shows them, and then it is one and the same thing; but if he forgets to call after playing a trick, he loseth the advantage of Can-ye for that deal.

1709 Brit. Apollo 27–29 July The first are 8 Groats, which is generally call'd Can-you, the last are 6 Groats, which is generally call'd long Can-you.

1754 A. Murphy Gray's Inn Jrnl. 2 Mar. (1756) II. 130 The Men no longer mind how a Lady looks, but how she plays; instead of observing the Delicacy of her Shape.., they only consider how many Trumps she holds, how often she makes a Finesse, and ‘can ye one?’

a1755 W. Hay Wks. (1794) II. 261 Playing at whist, and calling, Can ye.

1770 Lady's Mag. Nov. 171/1 The countess de Barré, who held three in her own hand, asked her partner the duke, as is usual in such cases, ‘can you one?’

1836 C. Dickens Pickwick Papers (1837) vi. 53 Another hand. ‘Can you one?’ inquired the old lady. ‘I can,’ replied Mr. Pickwick.

1898 B. Lowsley Whist of Future v. 68 The present generation can have no memories of the glory of Long Whist, how with the score arrived at eight the partners would, when each holding an honour, look for the welcome ‘Can ye one?’

1922 G. Saintsbury Scrap Bk. xxii. 99 I never was quite sure about ‘calling for trumps’: while it must have been very pleasant to ask, ‘Can you one?’

P7. colloquial (originally in representations of Chinese pidgin English). can do: it is possible, it is within the power of (the speaker). Cf. no can do phr., can-do n. and adj. [Originally after Chinese kěyǐ, auxiliary verb expressing possibility, also used as an affirmative and in expressions like kěyǐ-bùkěyǐ , lit. ‘is that possible or not?’ (see no can do phr.).]

ΘΚΠ

the world > action or operation > easiness > easy, easily, or without difficulty [phrase] > easy to do > possible to do

can do1845

1845 J. R. Peters Guide Chinese Museum Boston 72 Hab litty pidgeon, haf dollar can do.

1863 Knickerbocker Monthly May 471/2 Can do, you catchee Alla ploppa you wantee.

1876 C. G. Leland Pidgin-Eng. Sing-song 17 Wang-ti he take t'hat Melican—he velly good can do.

1903 R. Kipling in Collier's Weekly 3 Oct. 16/3 ‘Four hundred and twenty knots’... ‘Can do,’ said Moorshed.

1951 ‘E. Crispin’ Long Divorce iii. 29 ‘Can do, sir,’ said Mogridge with watery affability.

1980 F. Muir in F. Muir & D. Norden Oh, My Word! 34 Can do, Skipper.

1992 J. Deaver Mistress of Justice v. 46 ‘Can do, dude,’ he said at last.

2011 G. Cardone 10X Rule xxii. 161 Get yourself and your colleagues to the point where responses like ‘Can do, no problem—we will handle it!’ become the norm.

P8. those who can, do; those who can't, teach and variants: used to imply that those who have the ability, drive, etc., to achieve success in their chosen field will do so, while only those who lack such ability, drive, etc., will pursue a career teaching in that field. Also in shortened form those who can't, teach.After George Bernard Shaw's He who can, does. He who cannot, teaches. (see quot. 1903). There are many variations on the basic theme which specify particular fields or subjects, or substitute other activities for teaching.

ΚΠ

1903 G. B. Shaw Revolutionist's Handbk. in Man & Superman 230 He who can, does. He who cannot, teaches.

1927 Lowell (Mass.) Sun 9 Apr. 10/4 Those who can, do; those who can't, teach; those who can't teach, teach teachers.

1948 Times 13 Feb. 7/4 The wicked old gibe must be further amended: Those who can, do; those who cannot, teach, criticize, or administer.

1973 E. C. Luwaso City Kid i. 12 As someone said: ‘Those who can, do; but those who can't, teach.’

2005 Time Out N.Y. 13 Jan. 76/1 Some of the P. I. T.'s top improv teachers debunk that old saw about how those who can't, teach.

P9. colloquial. could be: it could be (that); it is possible; your suggestion may be correct.

ΚΠ

1938 M. K. Rawlings Yearling vii. 68 Yes, Lem. Could be I was wrong.

1938 M. K. Rawlings Yearling viii. 71 If you'll fill my wood-box this evenin', could be we'd eat liver tonight.

1949 Boys' Life Apr. 23/2 ‘The old tub is stepping out to-day,’ he said... ‘Could be,’ I agreed.

1951 J. B. Priestley Festival at Farbridge i. ii. 83 ‘Something in that, isn't there?’.. ‘Could be.’

1960 L. Meynell Bandaberry iii. 57 ‘Before you realised it you would have signed away..the rights...’ ‘Could be,’ I agreed.

2011 J. Rush Due Diligence xxv. 183 ‘What do you think's going on?’ Rob asked... ‘No idea,’ said Cynthia. ‘Could be the deal's still on. By tomorrow, could be it's off.’

Compounds

C1. Compounds with the base form of a verb, forming nouns denoting persons who can perform an action, as can-have, can-pay, etc. Earliest in can-do n. 2.

ΚΠ

1842 J. Aiton Clerical Econ. iv. 204 Let me have a first-rate goer, a good ‘can do’,—not that I mean in general to ride fast.

1905 Census of Philippine Islands 1903 II. 83 As a rule the ‘can reads’ ranged from twice to three times the ‘can writes’.

1930 Jrnl. Amer. Statist. Assoc. 25 117 The problem of census taking when it touches unemployment must differentiate between the ‘will works’ and the ‘won't works’; between the ‘can works’ and the ‘can't works.’

1989 T. A. Sullivan et al. As we forgive our Debtors (1999) 238 The simple economic model promises a way to sort debtors who can pay from those who cannot, encouraging the can-pays to select..repayment.

2006 G. Ruiters in M. J. Murray & G. A. Myers Cities in Contemp. Afr. (2007) iii. xiii. 296 Harsher cost recovery and disconnections would be reserved only for the can-pays.

C2. Compounds with the negative form can't prefixed to the base form of a verb, forming nouns denoting persons who cannot perform an action or (occasionally) actions that are impossible, as can't-eat, can't-work, etc. Also can't-doing: inability to perform an action.

ΚΠ

1849 New Eng. Farmer 28 Apr. 149/1 A period which to most men, and especially the can't do's and can't waits of the world, look [sic] in the retrospect as a dream, a period of which they have an indefinite recollection.

1886 Parl. Deb. 3rd. Ser. 309 1139 Member for Cork to show how the Land Court is to distinguish between what he calls the ‘can't pays’ from the ‘won't pays’?

1889 Home-maker Feb. 370/2 A spare-room closet in our flat must be reckoned among the ‘can't-haves’.

1900 Westm. Gaz. 15 Dec. 2/1 Can't-eat, when applied, say, to lobster, is one thing; can't-eat, when relating to bread, is quite another.

1900 Westm. Gaz. 15 Dec. 1/3 Achievement..is open to fewer persons than can't-doing.

1904 Daily Chron. 24 Feb. 6/5 We have then the ‘Can't Works’.

1954 J. Thompson Hell of Woman (1990) xii. 99 There were a couple of these punks that were always kicking, hinting maybe that I was crapping them on the can't-confirms.

1979 Princeton Alumni Weekly 21 May 26/1 The ‘can't comes’ number 64, and the ‘no answers’ 79.

2008 D. A. McDonald World City Syndrome ii. vii. 229 National and municipal authorities going to great lengths to separate out the ‘can't pays’ from the ‘won't pays’.

This entry has been updated (OED Third Edition, March 2017; most recently modified version published online June 2022).

单词	can
释义	cann.¹ Brit. /kan/, U.S. /kæn/ Forms: Old English–1600s canne, Middle English cane, Middle English–1500s kanne, Middle English–1600s kan, Middle English– can, 1500s–1800s cann; also Scottish pre-1700 cane. Origin: A word inherited from Germanic. Etymology: Cognate with Middle Dutch kanne (Dutch kan ), Old Saxon kanna (Middle Low German kanne ), Old High German kanna (Middle High German kanne , German Kanne ), Old Icelandic kanna , Old Norwegian kanna (Norwegian kanne ), Old Swedish kanna (Swedish kanna ), Old Danish kanne (Danish kande ); further etymology uncertain. In sense 2b probably < the unattested Norn cognate of Old Norwegian kanna measure of capacity.It seems probable that there is a connection of some sort with post-classical Latin canna in similar meaning (9th cent.; from 11th cent. in British sources), but it is unclear whether the Germanic word shows a borrowing from Latin (hence implying much earlier currency than the earliest attestations of the Latin word), or vice versa. Compare also post-classical Latin canna small silver tube used for administering the sacrament (6th cent.), which shows a specific sense development of classical Latin canna reed, pipe, tube (see cane n.¹); post-classical Latin canna ‘can, container’ may show a similar origin (perhaps influenced by one or more of the words in the Germanic languages, assuming that they are not borrowed from Latin). It is possible that the word also appears in some English place names, such as Cann, Dorset (12th cent.), in which it may show a meaning ‘depression, hollow’. I. A container (and related uses). 1. a. A container for holding liquids; (originally) one made of any of various materials, and of various shapes and sizes, including drinking vessels; (now generally in more restricted sense) a container, usually larger than a drinking vessel, typically made of metal, and often cylindrical in form, with a handle for carrying.Frequently with modifying word specifying the purpose of, or liquid held in, the container, as milk can, petrol can, watering can, etc. (see the first element for the more established compounds of this type).Cans for petrol, water, etc., now usually take the form of large, flat-sided, square or oblong containers, having a small opening or spout for pouring at the top close to one corner, and are frequently made of plastic (cf. jerrycan n.).The word is also used for containers for dry goods, such as powders, and these usually take the form of cylindrical tubs with tight-fitting, but removable, lids. ΘΚΠ the world > food and drink > drink > containers for drink > [noun] canOE quart?c1335 pota1382 jug1538 Jack1567 noggin pot1663 gotch1691 the world > food and drink > drink > containers for drink > drinking vessel > [noun] chalicec825 napeOE copc950 fullOE cupc1000 canOE shalec1075 scalec1230 maselin?a1300 mazer1311 richardine1352 dish1381 fiole1382 pece1383 phialc1384 gobletc1400 bowl-cup1420 chalice-cup1420 crusec1420 mazer-cup1434 goddard1439 stoup1452 bicker1459 cowl1476 tankard1485 stop1489 hanapa1513 skull1513 Maudlin cup1544 Magdalene cup?a1549 mazer bowl1562 skew1567 shell1577 godet1580 mazard1584 bousing-can1590 cushion1594 glove1609 rumkin1636 Maudlin pot1638 Pimlico1654 mazer dish1656 mug1664 tumbler1664 souce1688 streaker1694 ox-eye1703 false-cup1708 tankard-cup1745 poculum1846 phiale1867 tumbler-cup1900 stem-cup1915 sippy cup1986 society > occupation and work > equipment > receptacle or container > vessel > other specific vessels for holding liquids > [noun] canOE tynel1336 gallona1382 pinbouke1555 pan1868 jerrycan1943 OE Antwerp-London Gloss. (2011) 61 Crater, canne. OE Antwerp-London Gloss. (2011) 62 Canna, canne. a1333 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 15 (MED) He made vulle wyth shyr water six cannes by þe leste. a1425 (c1395) Bible (Wycliffite, L.V.) (Royal) (1850) John ii. 6 There weren set sixe stonun cannes [c1384 E.V. pottis; L. hydriæ]. ?a1475 Ludus Coventriae (1922) 243 Beryng A kan with watyr. a1500 (a1460) Towneley Plays (1994) I. xx. 237 Ye shall then se..a man Beryng water in a can. 1535 Bible (Coverdale) Hosea iii. 1 They..loue the wyne kannes. 1546 J. Heywood Dialogue Prouerbes Eng. Tongue ii. iii. sig. Gii^v Mery we were as cup and can coulde holde. 1601 B. Jonson Every Man in his Humor ii. ii. sig. E^v Two cans of beere. View more context for this quotation 1649 W. Blith Eng. Improver xxv. 165 The Buckets or Kans to take up thy Water. 1719 in T. D'Urfey Wit & Mirth III. 247 Now what do you say to the Canns of Wood? 1731 N. Bailey Universal Etymol. Eng. Dict. (ed. 5) Cann, a wooden Pot to drink out of. 1755 S. Johnson Dict. Eng. Lang. Can, a cup; generally a cup made of metal, or some other matter than earth. 1800 W. Wordsworth Pet-lamb in Lyrical Ballads (ed. 2) II. 141 I have brought thee in this Can Fresh water from the brook. 1827 W. Scott Bonnie Dundee in London Lit. Gaz. 8 Dec. 786 Come fill up my cup, come fill up my can. 1838 C. Dickens Oliver Twist III. xliii. 154 The milk-can was standing by itself outside a public-house. 1842 Ld. Tennyson Will Waterproof's Monologue in Poems (new ed.) II. 190 The truth, that flies the flowing can, Will haunt the vacant cup. 1891 Daily News 1 Dec. 7/4 Two tin gallon cans, screw-stoppered, full of naphtha. 1916 H. G. Wells Mr. Britling sees it Through i. i. 19 A towel-covered can of hot water. 1970 G. Scott-Heron Vulture ii. 84 On the tailgate was a can of gasoline that was leaking onto the street. 1987 Globe & Mail (Canad.) (Nexis) 15 Aug. I picked up a can of cocoa the other day. 1993 S. A. Maguire Writing Solid Code 159 Pick up a screwdriver to pry the lid off a can of paint. 2012 Earthmovers Apr. 17 We refilled using a five-litre can and funnel. b. A small metal container in which food, such as meat, fish, vegetables, prepared meals, etc., is hermetically sealed for long-term preservation, formerly made of tin or tinned iron and now usually of aluminium or steel, and opened by means of a can-opener or a pull tab.Can is the usual word in the United States, but elsewhere tin is also frequently used. ΘΚΠ the world > food and drink > food > container for food > [noun] > tin can1852 tin1861 1852 J. M. Letts Calif. Illustr. xxx. 181 He discovers some one's can of preserved meat. 1867 A. D. Richardson Beyond Mississippi 147 Mitchell..was fined two cans of oysters for contempt. 1874 Harper's Weekly Jrnl. 26 Sept. Salmon..pickled, Smoked, and put up in cans. 1899 Appletons' Pop. Sci. Monthly Nov. 57 Unscrupulous manufacturers..resterilize the cans with their contents. 1941 Manch. Guardian Weekly 26 Sept. 206/1 The can of carrots also contained gases at high pressure. 1987 J. J. Steinfeld Our Hero in Cradle Confederation xviii. 99 The bags are weighted with cans of soup and boxes of macaroni-and-cheese dinner. 2004 Spin Sept. 82/1 There's not a can of peas in sight. c. A small metal container holding a fixed amount of a beverage such as an alcoholic drink, carbonated soft drink, or fruit juice, now usually made of aluminium or steel and opened by means of a pull tab. ΘΚΠ the world > food and drink > drink > containers for drink > [noun] > can caddy1883 fanny1901 can1927 1927 Reno (Nevada) Evening Gaz. 20 Aug. 13/2 (comic strip) That beer certainly made a hit, from now on it's Royal in the cap-sealed can for me. 1954 Panama City (Florida) News 17 July 10/1 (advt.) Soft drinks in a can! 1984 B. MacLaverty Cal (new ed.) 53 She took a can of beer from a cupboard and jerked the ring-pull. 2011 N.Y. Times Mag. 16 Oct. 40/2 During pauses in the recording, he..soothed his dray horse of a larynx with sips from a can of Diet Coke. 2. a. An amount of something contained in a can; the contents of a can; a canful. ΘΚΠ the world > relative properties > measurement > the scientific measurement of volume > measure(s) of capacity > amount defined by capacity > [noun] > amount that fills a receptacle > tin or can can1495 canful1701 tinful1896 1495 A. Halyburton Ledger (1867) 32 Item for a can of almond mylk in the Feir. 1652 in C. Gross Gild Merchant (1890) I. 133 In buying and selling a can of vinegar. 1736 W. Oldys Life Ralegh in W. Raleigh Hist. World (ed. 11) I. p. cc When their Water was so scarce..they saved some Hogheads, which fell from the Clouds, and all quenched their Thirst with great Cans of this bitter Draught. 1866 S. Ferguson Diary in ‘M. Twain’ Autobiography (2010) I. 141 Our meal to-day for the fifteen consists of half a can of ‘soup-and-bouillé.’ 1930 L. Hart Coney Island in D. Hart & R. Kimball Compl. Lyrics L. Hart (1986) 149/2 You ride in airships and horsey machines, And your father must feed on a can of sardines! 1992 C. Wilkins Wolf's Eye 255 You should go see the blood, eh. It looks like a can of paint all over the snow. 2005 G. J. G. Asmundson & S. Taylor It's not all in your Head i. ii. 13 Showering at least six times a day and using a can of body spray daily—are entirely ineffective. 2010 Wall St. Jrnl. 11 May d9 She packs her lunch, which is typically a large green salad with..a can of tuna..and balsamic vinaigrette. b. Shetland and Orkney. A measure of capacity for liquids equal to approximately one gallon. Now historical. ΘΚΠ the world > relative properties > measurement > the scientific measurement of volume > measure(s) of capacity > [noun] > liquid measure of capacity > specific ambereOE setier1514 mosse1617 wine-measure1728 can1809 maund1874 1809 A. Edmondston View Zetland Islands I. iv. 163 About three fourths of a can or gallon of oil. 1889 Cent. Dict. Can, a measure of liquids in the Shetland islands, containing about an English gallon. 1928 A. Horsbøl tr. J. Jakobsen Etymol. Dict. Norn Lang. in Shetland 397/2 A can as a measure of liquids, esp. of train-oil. 1988 G. Lamb Orkney Wordbk. Can, an old measure equivalent to 1/48 of a barrel. 2004 R. D. Connor & A. D. C. Simpson Weights & Meas. Scotl. i. vii. 289 Robert Stewart.., who held the earldom of Orkney in feu from 1564, increased the size of the Shetland can by a third. 3. a. Textiles. A metal cylinder open at one end to receive roving (roving n.³ 2) or sliver (sliver n.¹ 2) from a carding machine. Also attributive. Cf. coiler n.¹ 2. ΘΚΠ the world > textiles and clothing > textiles > textile manufacture > treating or processing textile materials > [adjective] > combing equipment can1795 carding1816 gilled1882 the world > textiles and clothing > textiles > textile manufacture > treating or processing textile materials > [noun] > combing > machine > roller or cylinder can1795 worker1818 breast1825 worker card1837 licker-in1850 swift1853 1795 J. Aikin Descr. Country round Manch. 172 The cardings of three cans put together are passed through rollers moved by clock-work. 1825 ‘J. Nicholson’ Operative Mechanic 382 The roving-frame..used..where mule-spinning is carried on..is termed the can roving-frame. 1864 Catal. Mill Furnishings (Riddel & Co.) Sliver Cans. 1892 Manch. Weekly Times 2 Dec. 5/4 There is another equally simple and effective appliance for stopping the machine when the can into which the sliver coils itself is full. 1912 A. F. Barker & E. Priestley Wool Carding 201 A ‘can’ delivery apparatus. 1999 Textile Month May 14/1 The card's features include a Servo-Web delivery system for automatic collection of the web produced by the two doffers in the drafting unit and can coiler. 2005 J. Spooner et al. in Bast & Other Plant Fibres iv. 193 As a can contains 400 metres the linear density of the sliver may also be established by weighing the can. b. Chiefly Scottish. A chimney pot.Recorded earliest in chimney-can n. at chimney n. Compounds 2. ΘΚΠ the world > matter > properties of materials > temperature > heat > heating or making hot > that which or one who heats > [noun] > a device for heating or warming > devices for heating buildings, rooms, etc. > chimney > chimney-pot pig1683 pot1785 can1805 chimney-can1805 old wife1823 old woman1829 chimney-pot1830 chimney cap1847 tallboy1884 1805 Caledonian Mercury 4 Apr. A number of chimney cans, slates &c. have been blown down. 1824 Glasgow Mechanics' Mag. 4 Dec. 316/1 Now, the cans being raised above the building, and there being a space between them, the violence of the wind is broken. 1866 Glasgow Police Act 29 & 30 Vic. cclxxiii. §384 To repair any Chimney Head or Can. 1907 29th Rep. Gen. Prisons Board, Ireland 1906–7 App. 57 in Parl. Papers (Cd. 3698) XXXI. 539 Erecting thirteen new chimney cans on Governor's house. 1941 M. M. Banks Brit. Cal. Customs: Scotl. III. 160 They get turf, with which they close the cans of chimneys, so that the smoke coming up the chimney is forced down again and fills the house. 2010 A. Chessell Coldstream Building Snippets iii. 41 Chimneystacks on seventeenth and eighteenth century cottages often did not have cans and finished at the mortar or cement ‘flaunching’. c. Chiefly North American. A large container or bin, typically cylindrical in shape, made of metal or plastic, and serving as a receptacle for ashes, rubbish, etc.Recorded earliest in ashcan n. 1a. See also garbage can n. 1, trash can n. at trash n.¹ Compounds 1a. ΘΚΠ the world > physical sensation > cleanness and dirtiness > clearing of refuse matter > refuse disposal > [noun] > receptacle for refuse vat1534 voider1613 waste-paper box1836 dustbin1847 kid1847 waste-basket1850 scrap-box1858 waste-paper basket1859 garbage can1869 can1872 hell1872 scrap basket1872 sink tidy1881 tidy-betty1884 kitchen tidy1885 midden1890 wagger1903 W.P.B.1903 waste-bin1915 Sanibin1921 binette1922 G.I. can1929 trash can1929 trashbag1934 litter-bin1947 shitcan1948 pedal bin1951 trash-bin1955 litter-basket1958 midgie1965 bin1972 swing bin1972 tidy bin1972 dump bin1978 wheelie bin1984 binbag1986 1872 Burlington (Iowa) Daily Hawk-eye 21 Jan. (advt.) Iron-clad ash cans! Durable and safe. 1882 Jrnl. Board of Educ. N.Y. 5 Apr. 254 From the Trustees of the Tenth Ward, for authority to supply an elevator from the cellar to sidewalk, for raising cans of ashes, for Primary School No. 1. 1932 Pop. Sci. Monthly Jan. 126/3 He emptied a can of rubbish into his cart in front of a bank. 1973 E. Jong Fear of Flying (1974) xii. 175 One of the cats would leap on an overfull can of garbage. 1993 Coloradoan (Fort Collins) 15 Aug. e1/3 So are chimney starters, tall metal cans in which you put unlit coals and a few crumpled newspapers. 2011 T. C. Boyle When Killing's Done 44 Cans of refuse waiting to be dumped over the side. d. A circular container made of metal or plastic and used to hold a reel of cinematographic film during transportation or storage. Cf. in (also into) the can at Phrases 2.Occasionally: a container for photographic film; cf. film canister n. at film n. Compounds 3. ΚΠ 1909 Moving Picture World 26 June 860/2 (advt.) American Can Company... Film boxes in all sizes. Tin cans and boxes of all kinds.] 1913 Moving Picture World 20 Dec. 1399/2 The thing that puts me to the bad is the moisture... Film taken from the cans is soft. 1938 Scotsman 25 Jan. 13/3 When a theme has beauty,..it is apt to last a long time, even in such a brittle and ephemeral shape as eight cans of celluloid. 1977 D. MacKenzie Raven & Kamikaze vi. 77 Slade unwound the film from the sprockets and put it back in the can. 1993 This Mag. Dec. 25/1 Here she is, with her own material, some of it neatly rolled up in cans, some hanging in strips on the walls, all waiting for her to turn it into a film. 2002 H. Jacobson Who's Sorry Now? (2003) i. i. 19 The silver cans of film spilling stardust as they skipped between production houses. e. A protective, sealed container which encloses the fuel element in a nuclear reactor. ΘΚΠ the world > matter > physics > atomic nucleus > nuclear fission > nuclear fuel > [noun] > jacket covering fuel element can1945 1945 H. D. Smyth Gen. Acct. Devel. Atomic Energy Mil. Purposes 106 Mechanical jackets or cans of thin aluminum were feasible from the nuclear point of view. 1962 Gloss. Terms Nucl. Sci. (B.S.I.) 19 Can, a container used for a fuel element in a reactor to prevent the escape of fission products and possibly corrosion of the fuel, and sometimes to increase the mechanical strength of the fuel rod. 1987 Fortnight Jan. 7/3 Building B30 is where irradiated fuel from nuclear power installations is stored in ponds to keep it cool, before being removed from the cans that contain it. 2000 G. F. Hewitt & J. G. Collier Introd. Nucl. Power (ed. 2) ii. 34 The can..ensures retention of the fission products so they cannot enter the coolant stream. II. Slang uses. 4. †a. slang. The female genitals; the vulva or vagina. Obsolete. ΘΚΠ the world > life > the body > sex organs > female sex organs > [noun] > vagina quaintc1330 quivera1382 tailc1390 mousetrapc1500 cunnigar1550 placket1595 buttonhole1600 bumble broth1602 touch-hole1602 case1606 keyhole1607 vagina1612 nicka1625 nunquam satis1633 lock1640 twat1656 cockpit1658 Whitechapel portion?1695 tuzzy-muzzy1710 niche1749 can1772 bumbo1774 fuckhole1893 jelly roll1895 mole-catcher1896 manhole1916 vag1967 stank1980 pum-pum1983 punani1987 1607 G. Wilkins Miseries Inforst Mariage sig. E4 Sist. Alas what course is left for vs to liue by then? Tho. In troth sister..betake your selfe to the old trade, Filling of smal Cans in the suburbes. 1661 ‘P. Aretine’ Strange Newes from Bartholomew-Fair 3 To entice young punys. I lye as open as Noon-day..spread my imperfect Limbs, and cry Lads: her's a can of the best liquor in the fair, claping my hand on my market-place.] 1772 G. A. Stevens Songs Comic & Satyrical 125 Here's the Down Bed of Beauty which upraises Man, And beneath the Thatch'd-House the miraculous Can. ?1837 Little Icky-wickey Songster 8 Here's the thatched house, the miraculous can! b. slang (originally and chiefly U.S.). The buttocks, the bottom. ΘΚΠ the world > life > the body > external parts of body > trunk > back > buttock(s) > [noun] flitcha700 arse-endseOE culec1220 buttockc1300 tail1303 toutec1305 nagea1325 fundamentc1325 tail-end1377 brawna1382 buma1387 bewschers?a1400 crouponc1400 rumplec1430 lendc1440 nachec1440 luddocka1475 rearwarda1475 croupc1475 rumpc1475 dock1508 hurdies1535 bunc1538 sitting place1545 bottom?c1550 prat1567 nates1581 backside1593 crupper1594 posteriorums1596 catastrophe1600 podex1601 posterior1605 seat1607 poop1611 stern1631 cheek1639 breeka1642 doup1653 bumkin1658 bumfiddle1661 assa1672 butt1675 quarter1678 foundation1681 toby1681 bung1691 rear1716 fud1722 moon1756 derrière1774 rass1790 stern-post1810 sit-down1812 hinderland1817 hinderling1817 nancy1819 ultimatum1823 behinda1830 duff?1837 botty1842 rear end1851 latter end1852 hinder?1857 sit1862 sit-me-down1866 stern-works1879 tuchus1886 jacksy-pardy1891 sit-upon1910 can1913 truck-end1913 sitzfleisch1916 B.T.M.1919 fanny1919 bot1922 heinie1922 beam1929 yas yas1929 keister1931 batty1935 bim1935 arse-end1937 twat1937 okole1938 bahookie1939 bohunkus1941 quoit1941 patoot1942 rusty-dusty1942 dinger1943 jacksie1943 zatch1950 ding1957 booty1959 patootie1959 buns1960 wazoo1961 tush1962 1913 H. A. Franck Zone Policeman 88 iv. 113 Catchin' the brat up by the feet an' beatin' its can off. 1937 C. Prior So I wrote It xxv. 285 At last, the landlady threw me out and kept the few rags of luggage that I still owned. I was flat on my can. 1965 J. McCormick Bravo i. 42 See this room... A primitive bed.., a toilet bowl in the corner with a scratched metal lid that freezes your can when you sit on it, [etc.]. 1975 R. L. Simon Wild Turkey xxii. 160 What kind of bullshit are you throwing around, peeper? You want me to slap you in the can? 2015 Fayetteville (N. Carolina) Observer (Nexis) 17 Aug. I knew I'd be grounded and sitting on my can while everyone else was flying missions. c. slang (originally and chiefly U.S.). A woman's breast. Usually in plural. ΘΚΠ the world > life > the body > external parts of body > trunk > front > breast or breasts (of woman) > [noun] titOE breastOE mammaOE pysea1400 mamellec1450 dug1530 duckya1533 bag1579 pommela1586 mam1611 Milky Way1622 bubby?1660 udder1702 globea1727 fore-buttock1727 tetty1746 breastwork?1760 diddy1788 snows1803 sweets1817 titty1865 pappy1869 Charleys1874 bub1881 breastiec1900 ninny1909 pair1919 boobs1932 boobya1934 fun bag1938 maraca1940 knockers1941 can1946 mammaries1947 bazooms1955 jug1957 melon1957 bosoms1959 Bristols1961 chichi1961 nork1962 puppies1963 rack1968 knob1970 dingleberry1980 jubblies1991 1946 R. Smith Aluminum Heart xiv. 170 Someday he'd fix her... She did have nice cans. 1971 E. E. Landy Underground Dict. 46 Can... Woman's breast. 1985 P. Slabolepszy Sat. Night at Palace 40 Shit, she had these cans like peaches. 2014 La Prensa San Diego 21 Mar. 1 Why didn't you just have her come in on a burro, eating tacos and wearing a poncho while shaking her cans? 5. North American slang (originally and chiefly U.S.). A toilet; the room containing this. ΘΚΠ the world > physical sensation > cleanness and dirtiness > sanitation > privy or latrine > [noun] > water-closet or lavatory closet1496 water closet1736 water closet1747 throne room1787 W.C.1815 netty1825 convenience1841 Johnny1847 lavabo1852 restrooma1856 small room1858 cloakroom1865 lavatory1874 bathroom1883 toilet1886 can1900 place1902 lav1913 washroom1919 head1920 lavvy1922 dike1923 smallest room1930 John1931 khazi1932 loo1940 biffy1942 Wa1953 shitcan1954 commode1958 cludgie1961 1900 Dial. Notes 2 26 Can, water-closet. 1924 E. Hemingway Let. c2 May in Sel. Lett. (2003) 115 I plugged the can..so that the plumbers had to be sent for with a turd produced after 5 hours of effort. 1951 J. D. Salinger Catcher in Rye x. 90 She kept saying..corny..things, like calling the can the ‘little girls' room’. 1987 M. Dorris Yellow Raft in Blue Water (1988) xii. 213 Dayton got up to go to the can and I watched him from behind. 2004 J. Meno Hairstyles of Damned 80 ‘Listen, I got to use your can.’... I crept out of his room and went down the hall to the bathroom. 6. slang (originally and chiefly U.S.). Chiefly with the: a prison, a jail; a cell in a police station. Also: imprisonment, time spent in prison. ΘΚΠ society > authority > punishment > imprisonment > prison > [noun] quarternOE prisona1200 jailc1275 lodgec1290 galleya1300 chartrea1325 ward1338 keepingc1384 prison-house1419 lying-house1423 javel1483 tollbooth1488 kidcotec1515 clinkc1530 warding-place1571 the hangman's budget1589 Newgate1592 gehenna1594 Lob's pound1597 caperdewsie1599 footman's inn1604 cappadochio1607 pena1640 marshalsea1652 log-house1662 bastille1663 naskin1673 state prison1684 tronk1693 stone-doublet1694 iron or stone doublet1698 college1699 nask1699 quod1699 shop1699 black hole1707 start1735 coop1785 blockhouse1796 stone jug1796 calaboose1797 factory1806 bull-pen1809 steel1811 jigger1812 jug1815 kitty1825 rock pile1830 bughouse1842 zindan1844 model1845 black house1846 tench1850 mill1851 stir1851 hoppet1855 booby hatch1859 caboose1865 cooler1872 skookum house1873 chokey1874 gib1877 nick1882 choker1884 logs1888 booby house1894 big house1905 hoosegow1911 can1912 detention camp1916 pokey1919 slammer1952 joint1953 slam1960 1912 D. Lowrie My Life in Prison xi. 125 I was in th' can ag'in, up against it f'r robbery. 1926 J. Black You can't Win xv. 216 Those two..never allowed any of ‘their people’ to languish in the ‘can’ overnight. 1961 20th Cent. Mar. 236 I'll stand by my man Though he's in the can. 1982 G. Newbold Big Huey 16 If I was nicked for this I was looking at big heaps of can. 2004 S. Grafton R is for Ricochet (2005) vi. 60 My driver's license expired while I was in the can. 7. slang. In plural. Headphones. ΘΚΠ society > communication > telecommunication > [noun] > reception of signals > instrument for > earphones earpiece1853 earphone1881 headphone1882 phone1884 headset1900 ear tabc1909 can1927 1927 Radio Apr. 14/1 The ship operator hears it rattle in his ‘cans’..and the broadcast listener hears it in his loud speaker. 1958 Press-Tel. (Long Beach, Calif.) 19 Nov. d3/4 Standing on the sidelines..wearing a pair of ‘cans’ or headphones. 1987 N. Spinrad Little Heroes (1989) 324 She..put on a pair of cans, plugged them in..and disappeared into the private world of her own music. 1999 What Hi-Fi? Awards Issue 94/1 No other cans we've heard at the price have the ability to deliver a sound so natural, detailed and weighty. 2014 Wired Feb. 50/2 (caption) These studio-specific cans are his faves and one of two pairs of headphones he uses to mix every show. Phrases P1. British colloquial (originally Services' slang). to carry (also take) the can (back): to be left to do an unwelcome task; to take the blame, esp. for something for which one is not (solely) responsible; (also) to be reprimanded. [Origin uncertain; perhaps originally alluding to one man carrying a container of beer for all his companions, or having to return the empty container after the drinking session. Perhaps compare to carry the cag , to carry the keg to be sullen or easily put out, recorded from the early 19th century in English slang dictionaries, which perhaps show a pun of cag n.¹ on cag n.³ (although the latter word may alternatively originate from this idiom).] ΘΚΠ the mind > attention and judgement > contempt > disapproval > blame > [verb (intransitive)] > take the blame to get the rap1865 to carry (also take) the can (back)1927 1927 ‘Giraldus’ Musings Merry Matloe 187 Take the Can Back.—To stand the blame for anything, or to be the only one of a party to whom it falls the lot to perform a task that must be done. 1929 F. C. Bowen Sea Slang 23 To Carry the Can, to be reprimanded (Navy). 1936 Daily Herald 11 Aug. 8/5 Railwaymen and road transport workers use the phrase, ‘Taking the can back’ for (respectively) being held responsible for a mishap and being imposed upon. 1943 J. L. Hunt & A. G. Pringle Service Slang 20 Carrying the can back, accepting the blame for your own or another's error. 1957 Times 23 Feb. 7/4 Senior officers who were forced to ‘carry the can’ because of the misdeeds of others. 1959 D. Barton Loving Cup i. 11 Officially you have to take the can. 1959 J. Braine Vodi x. 148 It's always my fault, everything's my fault. I always carry the bloody can back. 1967 Spectator 30 June 763/3 No Department wanted to carry the can for cable-vetting—quite irrespective of security considerations. 1999 S. Perera Haven't stopped dancing Yet xvii. 230 When something goes wrong in our family, why's it always me who carries the can? 2003 P. Lovesey House Sitter (2004) xvi. 245 He'd carry the can if things went wrong. P2. colloquial. in (also into) the can: (of a television or cinema recording) recorded on tape, film, etc., and ready to be processed, released, or broadcast (cf. can v.³ 1c); (hence in extended use) achieved, completed, secured. ΘΚΠ society > leisure > the arts > performance arts > cinematography > filming > [adverb] > completed in (also into) the can1929 1929 Aeronautics Sept. 96/2 We wanted a cameraman's opinion as to what scenes were actually ‘in the can’. 1946 ‘C. Brahms’ & ‘S. J. Simon’ Trottie True i. vi. 158 John Bunny..was stirring a bucket of whitewash... When this shot was in the can Trottie..was due to come along..and push him into it. 1968 Observer 17 Nov. (Colour Suppl.) 48/4 Godard got the film into the can on schedule. 1991 Advertiser (Austral.) (Nexis) 16 May With its 1-0 away game success in Christchurch already in the can, the Socceroos snared the Trans Tasman series on a 3-1 aggregate. 2008 R. Moore & G. Owen My Word is my Bond (2009) ix. 225 Between getting Live and Let Die in the can and the film's premiere, I'd been in talks about my next film. P3. can of corn n. Baseball an easily caught fly ball; (in extended use) something easily accomplished. [Origin uncertain, although presumably alluding to a can of food as being of an easy shape and size to catch. One widely-cited theory suggests a reference specifically to grocers retrieving items (such as cans of corn) from a high shelf by tipping them off with a pole and letting them drop into their hands or apron.] ΚΠ 1933 W. Winchell in Havana Evening Telegram 11 Apr. 2/2 Can of corn, high lazy fly. 1977 Washington Post 16 Oct. d4 His 420-foot drive somewhat left of dead center would have been a Yankee Stadium can of corn. But in Chavez Ravine it was a lusty homer. 2012 K. Reichs What you wish For 14 Pregnancy would be a walk in the park by comparison. A can of corn, as Andy would say. P4. (to open) a can of worms: see worm n. 8c. to rush the can: see rush v.² Phrases 4. to tie a can to (also on): see tie v. 2. Compounds General attributive and objective, as can-carrier, can-crusher, can-maker, etc.; can-quaffing, adj.See also can-buoy n., can-dock n., can-hook n., can-opener n. ΚΠ 1602 2nd Pt. Returne from Parnassus i. ii, in Three Parnassus Plays (1949) 230 Can quaffing hucksters. 1622 F. Beaumont & J. Fletcher Phylaster (new ed.) v. 68 My kind Can-carriers. 1623 Reg. St. Mary Bredman, Canterbury Thomas Colle Cannemaker. 1832 New-Eng. Mag. May 305 We shall..denominate this responsible manufacturer of the richest of raw materials, a Goldsmith, although he be a can-maker, tankard-maker, or spoon-maker. 1878 22nd Ann. Rep. Maine Board Agric. 1877 142 Cold ice is placed directly upon the can lids, where one pound will cool more milk than two will floating in water. 1896 Official Gaz. (U.S. Patent Office) 689/2 A plate-spring depending in the space between the can-handle and body of the can. 1938 Pop. Sci. Monthly Nov. 189 The drier box, which is located at the left end of the can-washing tank, is 24-gauge galvanized iron. 1991 M. Myers et al. Wayne's World (film script) (O.E.D. Archive) 8 (stage direct.) Various gizmos are bolted to the dash. A can-crusher is mounted on the center console. 2006 Pop. Photogr. June 58/3 Neoprene or soft-formed foam insulated can holders of the type you find in convenience, hardware, and camping supply stores. This entry has been updated (OED Third Edition, September 2016; most recently modified version published online June 2022). cann.² Brit. /kan/, U.S. /kæn/, Scottish English /kan/ Forms: late Middle English can (northern); Scottish pre-1700 1700s– can, 1800s kann (Shetland), 1900s– cann, 1900s– kan (Orkney and Shetland). Origin: Formed within English, by conversion. Etymon: can v.¹ Etymology: < can v.¹ Compare canning n.¹ Chiefly Scottish. †1. Power, ability. Obsolete. ΘΚΠ the world > action or operation > ability > [noun] speed971 mightOE ferec1175 evenc1225 powerc1300 possibilityc1385 actualitya1398 actualnessa1398 mowing?a1425 virtuality1483 cana1500 canning1549 reach1556 capability1587 strain1593 capableness1594 ablesse1598 fathoma1616 dacity1636 factivitya1643 capacity1647 range1695 span1805 quality1856 faculty1859 octane1989 a1500 in Mod. Lang. Notes (1954) 69 155 Thoth ys my can, thoth ys my play, thoth ys my ruff, and all my red; Allas, I luff and der not say. 1609 A. Gardyne Garden Grave & Godlie Flowres sig. C3 Ye Poets kyth, your cunnings, craft, and can. 1768 A. Ross Fortunate Shepherdess 130 I'll a' Maggie's can an' her cantraps defy. 2. Skill, knowledge. Now rare. ΘΚΠ the world > action or operation > ability > skill or skilfulness > [noun] > skill or knowledge insightc1175 smeighnessc1200 slyness1357 cunningc1374 knowledge?a1425 wisdom1526 sight1530 cunningness1609 can1721 know-how1838 can-do1839 1721 J. Kelly Compl. Coll. Scotish Prov. 78 Can is eith carried about. Eng. Cunning is no Burthen. 1768 A. Ross Fortunate Shepherdess 9 These auld warld fouks had wond'rous can Of herbs that were baith good for beast an' man. 1933 Sc. Notes & Queries Sept. 130/1 She has mair cann in cuttiein Than skeel wi the thieval. 1972 D. Omand Caithness Bk. 244 Cann, knack, know-how. This entry has been updated (OED Third Edition, March 2017; most recently modified version published online December 2021). canv.¹ Brit. /kan/, U.S. /kæn/ Inflections: Present 1st, 2nd, 3rd singular and plural can; negative cannot Brit. /ˈkanɒt/, /ˈkanət/, /kaˈnɒt/, /kəˈnɒt/, U.S. /kəˈnɑt/, /ˈkæˌnɑt/, can't Brit. /kɑːnt/, U.S. /kænt/; 2nd singular (archaic) canst Brit. /kanst/, U.S. /kænst/; past 1st, 2nd, 3rd singular and plural could Brit. /kʊd/, /kəd/, U.S. /kʊd/, /kəd/; negative couldn't Brit. /ˈkʊdnt/, U.S. /ˈkʊdnt/; 2nd singular (archaic) couldst Brit. /kʊdst/, U.S. /kʊdst/; Forms: 1. Infinitive. α. Old English cunenne (inflected, rare), Old English cunnan, early Middle English cumen (transmission error), early Middle English cunnenn ( Ormulum), Middle English cun, Middle English cune, Middle English cunne, Middle English kun, Middle English kunne. OE Andreas (1932) 341 Ic sceal hraðe cunnan hwæt ðu us to dugudum [read duguðum] gedon wille.?c1250 (?c1175) Poema Morale (Egerton) 332 in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 179 He sceal him cunne sculde wel.c1300 (c1250) Floris & Blauncheflur (Cambr.) (1966) l. 521 He moste kunne muchel of art.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 9290 Wel sal he cun knau quilk es quilk.a1425 (?a1400) Cloud of Unknowing (Harl. 674) (1944) 67 I trow þat þou schalt cun betir lerne me þen I þee.1494 W. Hilton Scala Perfeccionis (de Worde) i. lxviii. sig. fvii^v It is a grete maistry a man to cun [1533 can] loue his euen crysten in charyte.a1500 (c1340) R. Rolle Psalter (Univ. Oxf. 64) (1884) iii. §7. 14 Than thai sall noght cun say ill agayns rightwismen. β. Middle English cone, Middle English kon, Middle English kone, Middle English konne, Middle English–1500s con, Middle English–1500s conne. 1340 Ayenbite (1866) 158 Hit is wel sotil þing..to conne distincti betuene þe þoȝtes.c1390 Castle of Love (Vernon) (1967) 1073 He scholde konnen al þat God con.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Fairf. 14) 2570 Na mare saltow ham con [Gött. kon, Vesp. cun] rede þen sternes of heyuen.a1413 (c1385) G. Chaucer Troilus & Criseyde (Pierpont Morgan) (1882) v. l. 1404 Criseyde shal nought konne [c1430 Gg.4.27 cunne] knowe me.1445 A. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 27 Ho so euer schuld dwelle at Paston schulde have nede to conne defende hymselfe.a1475 Revelations St. Birgitta (Garrett) (1929) 35 He oweth fyrst to conne [L. scire] with-stonde þe desyris of the flesh.1483 W. Caxton tr. A. Chartier Curial sig. iij He shal neuer conne [Fr. scet] trotte.1490 W. Caxton tr. Foure Sonnes of Aymon (1885) iv. 127 I sholde not conne telle the harme..that he hath doon.1510 A. Chertsey tr. Floure Commaundementes of God (de Worde) i. iii. f. viii For to con expounde this dyleccyon a man ought to knowe that god hath loued vs in many maners. γ. late Middle English kanne, late Middle English–1500s canne, late Middle English–1600s (1800s– English regional (chiefly north-eastern), U.S. regional (southern), Irish English (northern), and Caribbean) can; Scottish 1700s– can, 1900s– kin. See also kin v.?a1425 (c1385) G. Chaucer Troilus & Criseyde (Harl. 3943) (1883) v. l. 1404 Cresseide shal nat kanne knowe me.a1475 ( S. Scrope tr. Dicts & Sayings Philosophers (Bodl. 943) (1999) 34 He schal not canne delyuer hym of thayme.?1483 W. Caxton tr. Caton ii. sig. fiij^v It is souerayn prudence for to can dyssymule folye.1528 T. More Dialogue Heresyes i, in Wks. 111/1 He laboured..to can many textes thereof by harte.1555 R. Eden in tr. Peter Martyr of Angleria Decades of Newe Worlde Pref. sig. bj^v To wyl to doo hurte and can not.1612 F. Bacon Ess. (new ed.) viii. 40 In evill the best condition is, not to will; the second not to can.1656 J. Shirley Rudim. Gram. 65 Posse to can or to be able.1756 M. Calderwood Journey in Eng. & Low Countries (1884) 215 Not one of us will can speak to him.1817 W. Scott Rob Roy I. ix. 202 How do ye ken but we may can pick up some speerings of your valise?1847 F. A. Kemble Let. in Rec. Later Life (1882) III. 165 Lady Macbeth, which I never could, and cannot, and never shall can act.1980 A. Hamilton Gallus & Other Stories (1982) 27 Mibbe thill kin get fingirprint sur sumhin.1980 M. Thelwell Harder they Come (1988) xviii. 365 De lawyerman say we might can get it back.1994 R. Hendrickson Happy Trails 158 She may can go.2015 T. Hubbard in Lallans 86 12 Check oot..Scotsman obituary, forby ithers ye'll can find online. 2. Present indicative. a. 1st and 3rd singular. (i). α. Old English–1600s cann, Old English– can, late Old English ceæn (Kentish), early Middle English cani (with (1st singular, subjective) personal pronoun affixed), early Middle English cæn, early Middle English cænn, early Middle English chan (perhaps transmission error), early Middle English cune, early Middle English (1500s in Phrases 1) gan, early Middle English 1900s (regional and nonstandard)– cun, Middle English kan, Middle English kann, Middle English kanne, Middle English–1500s cane, Middle English–1500s canne, 1500s–1600s can't (with (3rd singular, subjective) personal pronoun it affixed); English regional 1800s kan, 1900s– cin, 2000s– canna (with (1st singular, subjective) personal pronoun affixed); U.S. regional 1900s ken, 1900s– kin; also Scottish pre-1700 kan, pre-1700 kane, 1900s– cin, 1900s– kin. OE Christ & Satan 248 Ic can eow læran langsumne ræd.a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 309 Ic wene I can a red.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 20358 O me-self can [Trin. Cambr. con, c1460 Laud canne] i na rede.1467 in J. T. Smith & L. T. Smith Eng. Gilds (1870) 407 The craft that he canne.1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 110^v I allowe hym and gan hym thanke.1584 E. Paget tr. J. Calvin Harmonie vpon Three Euangelists 146 No excuse canne serue our slouth.1682 J. Flamsteed Let. 8 Dec. in Corr. (1997) II. 68 I cann allow onely the three first to be sound.1756 T. Amory Life John Buncle I. 222 It can be of no concern.1887 Sci. Amer. 28 May 344/3 It can be easily rendered impermeable.1933 M. K. Rawlings South Moon Under 14 A man kin step over a split-rail fence.1985 L. Lochhead tr. Molière Tartuffe 17 Mibbe Ah cin restore his fortunes.2011 Wall St. Jrnl. 16 Apr. c6/5 Unless she can find some kind of counter-magic. β. Old English conn, Old English–Middle English con, Middle English cone, Middle English conne, Middle English kon, Middle English kone; English regional (Lancashire and north-west midlands) 1600s–1800s con. In Middle English chiefly west midlands.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. xxvi. 72 Non noui hominem : ic ne conn ðone monno.OE Christ & Satan 627 Nu ic eow ne con.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 35 Nis nan sunne þet he ne con.?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 153 Mare uuel þenne ha con.c1390 Castle of Love (Vernon) (1967) 555 Hose þis forbysene con.c1450 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 15th Cent. (1939) 283 Who-so kone suffer.., May haue hys wyll ofte tyme y-doo.c1475 (?c1425) Avowing of King Arthur (1984) l. 518 I conne notte say.1634 T. Heywood & R. Brome Late Lancashire Witches i. sig. C3 Con I see yeou idler then my selve.1682 T. Shadwell Lancashire-witches iii. 41 What con Ay do naw.a1730 Robin an's Gonny (Folger Library MS V.a. 308) I con poo no moor.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxxvi I con, or can.1884 R. Holland Gloss. Words County of Chester (1886) 77 Ay, that aw con. γ. late Middle English cannethe, 1500s canneth, 1500s canth. Compare con v.¹ and see discussion in etymology section below.a1475 ( S. Scrope tr. Dicts & Sayings Philosophers (Bodl. 943) (1999) 238 He cannethe theym no thanke.c1523 Earl of Northumberland Let. Dec. in Camden Misc. (1992) XXXI. 92 That I should send upp as lait as I canth.1529 T. More Supplyc. Soulys i. f. xii He neyther canneth eny skyll therof, nor neuer cam in the house. δ. 1500s cannes, 1800s cans. The analysis of the use in quot. 1566 is not certain.1566 T. Drant tr. Horace Medicinable Morall sig. Evij^v Sithe causeles all mystrust them selues, and cannes [L. odit] me litle thankes.1837 T. Carlyle French Revol. III. iii. iv. 191 What a man kens he cans. (ii). With negative particle affixed. Middle English cannat, Middle English cannatte, Middle English cannouȝt, Middle English connat, Middle English connott, Middle English conot, Middle English conott, Middle English 1600s cannote, Middle English–1600s connot, Middle English–1700s cannott, Middle English– cannot, 1600s con't, 1600s–1700s cann't, 1600s–1700s canna, 1600s–1700s canot, 1600s–1700s (1800s– nonstandard) cant, 1600s– can't, 1800s– caan't (regional and nonstandard), 1900s– caunt (Welsh English); English regional 1600s–1800s conno (west midlands and Lancashire), 1600s 1800s connot (Lancashire and Cheshire), 1800s caint, 1800s canna', 1800s cannut (northern), 1800s conna (west midlands), 1800s conna' (Derbyshire), 1800s conner (Cheshire), 1800s conno' (Lancashire), 1800s connoh (Cheshire), 1800s cornd (Lancashire), 1800s kaint, 1800s– canna (chiefly northern), 1900s– caant; U.S. regional 1800s cayn't, 1800s kain't, 1800s– cain't, 1800s– caint, 1900s keint; also Scottish pre-1700 1700s– canna, 1700s– cannae, 1900s– cannie, 1900s– canno (Orkney), 1900s– canny; Irish English (northern) 1800s canney, 1900s– canna, 1900s– cannae, 1900s– canny, 1900s– cawney; see also cyan v., cyah v.?1387 T. Wimbledon Serm. (Corpus Cambr.) (1967) 94 Þe erþe..cannouȝt close wiþ us oure possessionis in þe sepulcre.a1425 J. Wyclif Sel. Eng. Wks. (1869) I. 10 God..cannot worche but ȝif he worche by mercy.?1482 W. Mydwynter Let. 20 Sept. in Cely Lett. (1975) 177 Y connat bey ther woll hondor xiiij s...a tod.1588 in Paisley Mag. (1828) 1 382 I wald remove sir, ȝit I canna.c1613 (a1525) in T. Stapleton Plumpton Corr. (1839) 72 I canot get my money.1615 T. Evans Oedipus sig. C1 Shunning a fault, I can't a fault diuert.a1627 T. Middleton & W. Rowley Old Law (1656) iii. 39 Nay and I should bee hangd I can't leave it, pup.1682 T. Shadwell Lancashire-witches i. 14 I conno see my hont.1705 T. Walker Wit of Woman iii. 29 I conno believe 'tis true.1721 A. Ramsay Poems (1877) II. 267 He disna live that canna link The glass about.1740 S. Richardson Pamela I. 56 If he..as you say can't help it.1827 J. Keble Christian Year I. ii. 6 Without Thee I cannot live.1877 E. Leigh Gloss. Words Dial. Cheshire 148 Oi conna tell how, oim sure.1926 P. Green In Abraham's Bosom in K. C. Cordell & W. H. Cordell Pulitzer Prize Plays 1918–34 (1935) 398/2 Cain't make ends meet, cain't.1998 A. Warner Sopranos 274 She cannie get in.2015 Forever Sports Aug. 68/2 He can't not be on top of his game. b. 2nd singular. (i). α. Old English (Middle English chiefly west midlands) const, Old English–Middle English cans, Old English–1600s (1700s– archaic or regional) canst, early Middle English cannst ( Ormulum), early Middle English conest (west midlands), early Middle English connest (Essex), early Middle English cost (west midlands, perhaps transmission error), early Middle English kannst ( Ormulum), Middle English canste, Middle English cones, Middle English kans, Middle English kanst, Middle English kanste, Middle English konst (west midlands), Middle English–1600s cannest, 1500s–1600s canest; English regional 1600s 1800s const (Lancashire and Cheshire), 1800s ca'st, 1800s cost (Staffordshire), 1800s kiss (Devon), 1800s– cust (Cornwall), 2000s– cast (south-western). OE Andreas (1932) 68 Þu ana canst ealra gehygdo.c1225 (?c1200) St. Juliana (Royal) 500 Greiðe hwet so þu const grimliche biþenchen.a1250 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Titus) (1963) 35 Ȝif þu hit conest [c1230 Corpus Cambr. const] þolien.a1425 (c1300) Assumption of Virgin (BL Add.) (1901) l. 824 Ynow þou canst fynde.?1506 Lytell Geste how Plowman Lerned Pater Noster (de Worde) Canst thou thy byleue.1535 Bible (Coverdale) Mark i. D Yf thou wilt, thou canst make me cleane.1598 W. Shakespeare Henry IV, Pt. 1 ii. ii. 32 List if thou canst [1623 can] heare the treade.1600 T. Heywood Edward IV i. ii. iii Thou cannest bear me witness.a1616 W. Shakespeare Tempest (1623) iii. ii. 59 Canst thou bring me to the party?1682 T. Shadwell Lancashire-witches iii. 44 What a Pox ail'st thou? Const a tell?1782 J. Elphinston tr. Martial Epigrams i. lxx. 61 Thou canst redoubt no pride.a1897 T. Pinnock in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 501/2 [Staffordshire] Thee cost goo now.1975 K. Tynan Diary 30 Sept. (2001) 276 A pantomime Dick Whittington..asked a peasant..: ‘Canst tell me how many miles to London?’2000 Cornish World Oct. 10/3 Theese cust see the other wemen in a gubby.2005 S. Elmes Talking for Brit. ii. 44 (Gloss.) Cast, cassn't: ‘can you?’, ‘you can't’. Bristol dialect. β. Middle English canne, Middle English kan, Middle English kanne, Middle English–1600s can; English regional 1800s can (Lancashire and Cheshire), 1800s con (Lancashire and Shropshire); Scottish pre-1700 can, pre-1700 cane. For examples with ye or you see Forms 2c and compare note at that section.c1330 (?a1300) Sir Tristrem (1886) l. 1828 Harpi hou þou can.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 12121 I can þe ken þat þou ne can.a1400 (c1300) Northern Homily: Serm. on Gospels (Coll. Phys.) in Middle Eng. Dict. at Craft Thou that al craftes kanne.a1500 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 15th Cent. (1939) 16 Yf þu can not wepe for my perplexed heuynesse.?1523 J. Fitzherbert Bk. Husbandry f. xli^v Get as many rotes with them as thou can.1609 S. Grahame Anat. Humors f. 13 Without them thou can not stand.a1693 M. Bruce Good News in Evil Times (1708) 4 As long as thou thinks it spoken in the General,..thou can get no good of it.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxxvi Dosta think thou con do it?1886 B. Brierley Cast upon World 46 Thou can be pikin' rowler-ends. (ii). With (subjective) personal pronoun affixed. Middle English canestow, Middle English canstou (in a late copy), Middle English canstow, Middle English canstu, Middle English constou, Middle English constu, Middle English kanstow, Middle English konstow. c1225 (?c1200) St. Katherine (Royal) (1981) l. 762 Constu bulden abur inwið iþin heorte?c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 1321 Hwat canstu, wrecche þing, of storre?c1330 (?a1300) Sir Tristrem (1886) l. 3054 Falsly canestow fayt.c1400 ( G. Chaucer Treat. Astrolabe (Cambr. Dd.3.53) (1872) Prol. 2 For latyn ne kanstow yit but smal, my lite sone.a1450 (c1412) T. Hoccleve De Regimine Principum (Harl. 4866) (1897) 1789 Canstow no weyes fynden in þi wyt?c1600 (?c1395) Pierce Ploughman's Crede (Trin. Cambr. R.3.15) (1873) 99 Canstou no bote? (iii). With negative particle affixed. late Middle English 1600s 1800s cannot; English regional 1700s cassent (Devon), 1800s ca's (Somerset), 1800s ca'sna (west midlands), 1800s cans (Devon), 1800s canta (Westmorland), 1800s cas (Devon), 1800s cas' (Devon), 1800s cas'n (Devon), 1800s cas'n't, 1800s cas'nt, 1800s casn (Herefordshire), 1800s casn'st (Herefordshire), 1800s casn't, 1800s casna (west midlands), 1800s cass'n (south-western), 1800s cass'net (Gloucestershire), 1800s cassen (Dorset), 1800s cassunt (Dorset), 1800s cast (south-western), 1800s cat (Gloucestershire), 1800s conna (Cheshire), 1800s conner (Cheshire), 1800s connot (Cheshire), 1800s cosna (Shropshire), 1800s cossent (Staffordshire), 1800s cussn't (Cornwall), 1800s kisn't (Devon), 1800s kiss'n (Devon), 1900s– ca'stn't (south-western), 2000s– cassn't (south-western). a1500 (c1280) Southern Passion (Vesp.) l. 105 in R. Morris Cursor Mundi (1876) II. 959 And þou þat he deed fore cannot sorus be.1606 W. Arthur & H. Charteris Rollock's Lect. 1st & 2nd Epist. Paul to Thessalonians (2 Thess.) ix. 114 In thy lownry thou cannot haue an eye to God.1782 Exmoor Courtship (ed. 9) 36 Tha cassent tell what may happen to tha.1828 W. Carr Dial. Craven (ed. 2) at Nail Thou cannot say black's my nail.1866 in ‘N. Hogg’ Lett. Devonshire Dial. (ed. 4) 5 Now kiss'n thee zee ware thee bee'st a gwayn.2005 S. Elmes Talking for Brit. ii. 44 (Gloss.) Cast, cassn't: ‘can you?’, ‘you can't’. Bristol dialect. c. Plural.Since the Middle English period also used for the 2nd singular with ye or you (originally polite forms); see esp. section (i)γ. (can is now the standard form). (i). α. Old English cunan (rare), Old English cunna (Northumbrian), Old English cunni (Northumbrian, before personal pronoun), Old English cunno (Northumbrian, before personal pronoun), Old English cunnun, Old English cunun (Mercian), Old English–early Middle English cunnan, Old English–early Middle English cunnon, Old English–Middle English cunnen, early Middle English cunnenn ( Ormulum), early Middle English cynnon, Middle English cone, Middle English conen, Middle English conne, Middle English connen, Middle English connyn, Middle English counne, Middle English counnen, Middle English cune, Middle English cunen, Middle English cunne, Middle English cunnyn, Middle English kon, Middle English kone, Middle English konne, Middle English konnen, Middle English koun, Middle English kun, Middle English kune, Middle English kunnen, Middle English (1600s Lancashire) con, Middle English (1900s– regional and nonstandard) cun, Middle English–1500s kunne. In recent instances the spelling cun reflects a reduced vowel continuing the γ. forms.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Mark iv. 13 Quomodo omnes parabolas cognoscetis : huu alle bispello gie gecunnas uel gie cunna gie magon.OE Beowulf (2008) 162 Men ne cunnon.a1225 MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 75 Alle ȝe kunnen leste..ower credo.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 11507 Ne cunne we demen [c1300 Otho ne con we telle].a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 4184 As wel as we kunne.c1405 (c1395) G. Chaucer Merchant/Franklin Link (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 25 Sey vs a tale, for certes ye Konnen [c1415 Lansd. konne, c1425 Petworth can] ther on as muche as any man.?1536 Jack vp Lande sig. Bviii^v If freres cunne not or mow not excuse him of these questions asked of hem, it semeth that they be horrible gylty against god.1634 T. Heywood & R. Brome Late Lancashire Witches i. sig. C2 What is the matter con yeow tell? 1976 Punch 11 Aug. 231/1 (advt.) More'n yew cun say about Bronwen.2014 C. Goodwins Lettus tuh tha Boy Jarn i. 7 Yew cun dew wotya lyke wi um. β. Old English cunnað (Mercian, rare), Old English (Mercian, rare)–early Middle English cunneþ, early Middle English kunneð, Middle English conneȝ, Middle English conneth, Middle English conneþ, Middle English cunneth, Middle English kunneth, Middle English kunneþ. OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. vii. 11 Nostis bona dare filis uestris : cunneþ god sellan beaearnum eowrum.OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. xvi. 3 Faciem ergo caeli uos iudicare nostis : ondwliotu soþlice heofun doeme cunnað uel cunnað gedoeme.a1250 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Nero) (1952) 18 Leteð writen on one scrouwe hwat se ȝe ne kunneð [?c1225 Cleo. cunnen, c1230 Corpus Cambr. kunnen] nout.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 249 Þo þet conneþ..onderstonde. ▸ a1387 J. Trevisa tr. R. Higden Polychron. (St. John's Cambr.) (1869) II. 169 Þese men..kunneþ wel i-now telle.c1400 (?c1390) Sir Gawain & Green Knight (1940) l. 1267 Hit is þe worchyp of your-self þat noȝt bot wel conneȝ.a1450 ( tr. Vegetius De Re Militari (Douce) f. 7, in Middle Eng. Dict. at Dichen The whiche..conneþ bere þe yren, dike and delue diches. γ. Middle English kan, Middle English kannen, Middle English–1500s cane, Middle English–1600s canne, Middle English (1800s Lancashire and west midlands) con, Middle English– can, late Middle English kann (in a late copy), 1900s– kin (Scottish and U.S. regional). a1325 (?c1300) Northern Passion (Cambr. Gg.1.1) l. 1832 Gothȝ and loked him, if ye can.c1330 (?c1300) Amis & Amiloun (Auch.) (1937) l. 804 Þai can nouȝt say nay.?c1335 in W. Heuser Kildare-Gedichte (1904) 94 In holi boke as we can rede.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 9065 Quat rede can [Fairf. con] we.a1500 (c1340) R. Rolle Psalter (Univ. Oxf. 64) (1884) ix. §11. 33 Other that kan thaim noght.a1555 H. Latimer 27 Serm. (1562) i. f. 111^v Al that canne it not may learne.1659 J. Jones Let. 1 Dec. in J. Mayer Inedited Lett. Cromwell & Other Regicides (1861) 112 Before wee canne have any regimental meetings.1728 E. Chambers Cycl. at Air We can actually weigh Air.1835 R. Browning Paracelsus iv. 139 You Can see the root of the matter.1864 B. Brierley Layrock of Langley-side 111 What con friends do for him?1935 M. Sandoz Old Jules 13 Lots of things kin happen.2015 Guardian 25 Feb. 11/1 A handful of odd things to which no words can do justice. (ii). With negative particle affixed. late Middle English– cannot, 1500s cannote, 1600s canot, 1600s con't, 1600s connot, 1600s–1700s cann't, 1600s–1700s cannott, 1600s–1700s (1800s– nonstandard) cant, 1600s– can't, 1700s canna, 1800s– caan't (regional and nonstandard), 1900s– caunt (Welsh English); English regional 1800s caint, 1800s canna', 1800s cannut (northern), 1800s cawt (Staffordshire), 1800s conna (west midlands), 1800s conner (Cheshire), 1800s conno (west midlands and Lancashire), 1800s connoh (Cheshire), 1800s connot (Cheshire), 1800s cornd (Lancashire), 1800s– canna (chiefly northern), 1900s– caant, 1900s– cayn't; U.S. regional 1900s kain't, 1900s keint, 1900s– cain', 1900s– cain't; also Scottish 1700s– canna, 1900s– cannae, 1900s– cannin (Aberdeen), 1900s– canno (Orkney); Irish English (northern) 1800s canney, 1900s– canna, 1900s– cannae, 1900s– canny, 1900s– cawney; see also cyan v., cyah v.a1425 Of Mynystris in Chirche (Bodl. 788) in T. Arnold Sel. Eng. Wks. J. Wyclif (1871) II. 413 Alle þes cheseris cannot telle wheþer þei han chose a fend.c1450 Treat. Fishing in J. McDonald et al. Origins of Angling (1963) 169 Ye cannot brynge a hoke to a fyche mouthe but yf þer be mete ther on.1526 Bible (Tyndale) John viii. f. cxxxiij Ye cannot abyde the hearynge off my wordes.1618 B. Holyday Τεχνογαμια ii. iv. sig. D4 Can't you endure to heare the name of your dearest Astronomia?a1668 W. Davenant Wits i. 169 in Wks. (1673) We can't unpawn the Oaths We left at the Bar for the last Reckoning.1706 S. Centlivre Basset-table v. 59 We cann't wait all Day.1882 E. L. Chamberlain Gloss. W. Worcs. Words p. xxviii Conna us?1951 S. H. Bell December Bride (1974) iii. ii. 230 Ye canna afford to miss any more schooling.1967 S. Marshall Fenland Chron. (1998) i. iv. 43 We ain't done nothink as we cayn't roightle.1980 New Statesman 8 Aug. 15/1 Why can't your writers make up their minds whether organisations such as British rail..are singular or plural? (iii). With negative particle and (subjective) personal pronoun affixed. (nonstandard) 1900s– can't-cha, 1900s– can'tcha, 1900s– can'tcher, 1900s– cancha, 1900s– cancher, 1900s– cantcha, 1900s– cantcher; English regional 1800s cannad-a; U.S. regional 1900s– cain'cha, 1900s– cain'tcha, 1900s– caincher, 1900s– caintcha. 1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxi Cannad-a, or canna they?1932 Everybody's Weekly 31 Dec. 21/1 Stan back, Stinkpot, cancher?1934 F. Loesser Doesn't That mean Anything to You? in R. Kimball & S. Nelson Compl. Lyrics F. Loesser (2003) 12/3 Don'tcha know? Can'tcha see?1977 Time 1 Aug. 42/2 Hey, Supraman, why cantcha get the cat?2006 C. B. Pontius Ilona's Mountain 321 Cain'tcha unnerstan' English? 3. Present subjunctive. a. Singular. α. Old English cunnae (rare), Old English–Middle English cunne, early Middle English cune, Middle English cone, Middle English conne, Middle English counne, Middle English cun, Middle English konne, Middle English kunne. OE Christ & Satan 701 Grip wið þæs grundes; gang þonne swa oððæt þu þone ymbhwyrft alne cunne.?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 205 Hwat turn his fere ne cunne naut.c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 47 West þu þat ich ne cunne singe?c1300 (?c1225) King Horn (Cambr.) (1901) l. 568 Þer nis non betere anonder sunne Þat eni man of telle cunne. ▸ a1393 J. Gower Confessio Amantis (Fairf.) i. l. 264 Thogh I ne conne bot a lyte.a1425 (c1395) Bible (Wycliffite, L.V.) (Royal) (1850) Baruch iii. 9 That thou kunne [E.V. a1382 Bodl. 959 wite] prudence.c1450 ( J. Walton tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (Linc. Cathedral 103) 187 This souereyn light..Beholde it well and kepe it if þou kunne.a1475 Sidrak & Bokkus (Lansd.) (1999) II. 9622 Answhere noo dele, But ȝif þou woote þou conne right wele. β. late Middle English can, late Middle English cane. It is unclear whether these examples show distinct subjunctive forms, or levelling of indicative forms to positions where the subjunctive formerly occurred. In later use not distinguished from the indicative (see Forms 2a(i)α. and 2b(i)β. ).c1425 Edward, Duke of York Master of Game (Vesp. B.xii) (1904) 97 If the lymer ouershete or cane not put it forthe, euery hunter..aught for to goo somdele abrood.1469 J. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 544 Thow thou can begyll the Dwk of Norffolk, and bryng hym abow[t] the thombe as thow lyst, I let the wet thow shalt not do me so. b. Plural Old English cunnen. In later use not distinguished from the indicative (see Forms 2c(i)γ. ).OE Cynewulf Elene 376 Nu geraþe gangaþ ond findaþgen..þæt me ondsware þurh sidne sefan secgan cunnen. 4. Imperative. a. Singular Middle English con, Middle English cone, Middle English cune, Middle English kon, Middle English konne, 1600s can. a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 29 Cune sume meðe þenne þu almesse makest.a1300 (c1275) Physiologus (1991) 131 Oc walke wið ðe erðe mildelike among men. No mod ðu ne cune.?a1400 (a1338) R. Mannyng Chron. (Petyt) (1996) i. 957 No maugre þou þam con [a1450 Lamb. cone] þat þe wille in fredom won.c1400 ( G. Chaucer Treat. Astrolabe (Brussels) (1940) Introd. f. 75^v Ȝif it so be that I schewe the..trewe conclusions..konne [c1400 Cambr. Dd.3.53 kon] me the more thank.1616 T. Adams Divine Herball v. 140 But can them no thankes; they would, if they could. b. Plural early Middle English cunneð, early Middle English cunnis, Middle English conneþ. ?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 101 Cunneð [a1250 Titus cunnis, c1390 Vernon conneþ] þis ansample. 5. Past indicative (and subjunctive). a. 1st and 3rd singular.Already in Old English the subjunctive is no longer formally distinct from the indicative (cf. quot. eOE at α. forms). (i). α. early Old English cuðæ, Old English cuðę (Northumbrian), Old English–early Middle English cuðe, Old English–Middle English cuþe, early Middle English cuðe (with (3rd singular, subjective) personal pronoun affixed), early Middle English euðe (transmission error), early Middle English kuðe, Middle English cothe, Middle English couȝthe, Middle English couȝþe, Middle English couþ, Middle English couþe, Middle English covth, Middle English covthe, Middle English covþe, Middle English cowȝthe, Middle English cowth, Middle English cowthe, Middle English cowþe, Middle English cuth, Middle English cuthe, Middle English cutht, Middle English kouth, Middle English kouthe, Middle English kouþ, Middle English kouþe, Middle English kowth, Middle English kowthe, Middle English kuthe, Middle English kuþe, Middle English–1500s couthe, Middle English–1500s (1600s archaic) couth; Scottish pre-1700 coucht, pre-1700 cought, pre-1700 couth, pre-1700 couthe, pre-1700 coutht, pre-1700 couyth, pre-1700 cowth, pre-1700 cowthe, pre-1700 cuth, pre-1700 cuthe, pre-1700 cutht, pre-1700 kowth, pre-1700 qwoth, pre-1700 qwth; N.E.D. (1888) also records the forms Middle English coth, Middle English coþe. eOE King Ælfred tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (Otho) (2009) I. v. 395 [Ic wende þæt ic þe] geo gelæred hæfde [þæt þu hi oncnawa]n cuðe.OE tr. Orosius Hist. (Tiber.) (1980) i. ii. 22 He Ninus Soroastrem Bactriana cyning, se cuðe manna ærest drycræftas, he hine oferwann.?c1250 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 10 Ar ne kuthe ich sorghe non.c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) 672 He was iflowe an hei, & ne couþe [c1425 Harl. cowþe] noȝt aliȝte.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) 438 If he cuth [Gött. couth, Trin. Cambr. couþe, Fairf. coude] hafe born it wele.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 20024 Þof..i cothe loue naman sa wele.a1450 St. Edith (Faust.) (1883) l. 2218 As he welle couȝthe & ouȝte to do.?c1450 tr. Bk. Knight of La Tour Landry (1906) 75 He took fro them all that he couthe.1519 in J. T. Fowler Memorials Church SS. Peter & Wilfrid, Ripon (1882) I. 315 In as convenient hast as I couthe.1559 D. Lindsay Test. Papyngo l. 875 in Wks. (1931) I In Inglande couthe scho get none ordinance.1579 E. Spenser Shepheardes Cal. Jan. 10 Well couth he tune his pipe.1586 J. Ferne Lacies Nobilitie 11 I had rather..my daughter Alice couth karoll a lay so lustilie.1607 T. Walkington Optick Glasse 18 Ne any couth his wit so hiely straine.1652 C. B. Stapylton tr. Herodian Imperiall Hist. v. 37 So well his leere he Couth [rhyme South].1655 in J. Mennes & J. Smith Musarum Deliciæ 72 He couth some termes of art Logick. β. Middle English code, Middle English couȝde, Middle English covd, Middle English covde, Middle English cowoud, Middle English cowyd, Middle English cude, Middle English kod, Middle English koud, Middle English koude, Middle English kouȝde, Middle English kowd, Middle English kowde, Middle English kude, Middle English–1500s coude, Middle English–1500s cowd, Middle English–1500s cowde, Middle English–1700s coud, 1500s cowed, 1600s (1700s– English regional (chiefly northern)) cud, 1600s–1700s (1800s regional and nonstandard) cou'd, 1700s–1800s cood (U.S. regional), 1800s cou (Irish English (Wexford)), 1800s ked (English regional and U.S. regional); Scottish pre-1700 coit, pre-1700 coude, pre-1700 cowd, pre-1700 cwd, pre-1700 cwde, pre-1700 1700s– cud, pre-1700 1800s– coud, pre-1700 1800s– cuid, 1700s cou'd, 1800s– cood, 1900s– cwid; Irish English (northern) 1900s– cod, 1900s– cud, 1900s– kid, 1900s– kwid. c1330 Seven Sages (Auch.) (1933) 1832 Uirgil was whilom a clerk Þat coude of nigramancie werk.1372 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 72 If i koude, fawen wold i To don al at þi pay.a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 4378 As he coude.c1405 (c1395) G. Chaucer Squire's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 31 A Rethor excellent That koude [c1415 Corpus Oxf. couþe, c1425 Petworth kouþe, c1430 Cambr. Gg.4.27 coude] his colours.c1450 (a1375) Octavian (Calig.) (1979) l. 111 The emperour, couȝde noman kyþe Hys ioye.?c1450 (?a1400) J. Wyclif Eng. Wks. (1880) 382 No leyser to telle, all ȝif I kouȝde.1478 J. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 613 He koud get the good wyll.?1506 Lytell Geste how Plowman Lerned Pater Noster (de Worde) Yet coude he neyther pater noster nor aue.1508 J. Fisher Treat. Penyt. Psalmes sig. qq.ii^v So yf he coude fynde .x. good & ryghtwyse persones.c1515 Ld. Berners tr. Bk. Duke Huon of Burdeux (1882–7) clxvi. 654 Al preuely as he coude.1668 G. Etherege (title) She wou'd if she cou'd.1697 J. Dryden tr. Virgil Georgics iv, in tr. Virgil Wks. 143 Were Lovers Judges, or cou'd Hell forgive.1762 Gentleman's Mag. Mar. 137/2 [Will] cou'd his fears impart.1764 D. Hume Let. 30 Sept. (1932) I. 472 More than I coud have imagind.1783 in Amer. Hist. Rev. (1872) 1 338/1 I should be glad I cood come Rite home with my slaves.a1827 J. Poole Gloss. in T. P. Dolan & D. Ó Muirithe Dial. Forth & Bargy (1996) 42 Aamezil cou no stoane.1858 Southern Lit. Messenger 26 388/1 All I cood doo I coodin taik no mo ingziety in it.a1861 T. Winthrop John Brent (1864) vii. 75 Ye see, boys, I ked rake down yer dimes, ef I chose.1948 A. Jobson This Suffolk iv. 65 I cud tell his end wur near.1975 A. Deyell My Shetland 53 I..did da best I cood.2015 E. Buchanan in New Writing Scotl. 33 14 He cuid see she wis fell conflummixt. γ. late Middle English–1600s coulde, late Middle English– could, 1500s–1600s cold, 1500s–1600s colde, 1500s–1600s coold, 1500s–1600s cowld, 1500s–1600s cowlde, 1600s coulld; Scottish pre-1700 cold, pre-1700 cowld, pre-1700 cuild, pre-1700 cwld, pre-1700 1700s– could, pre-1700 1800s culd, 1900s– coold. c1450 J. Capgrave Solace of Pilgrims (Bodl. 423) (1911) 13 As fer forth as I could aspie.1476 in C. L. Kingsford Stonor Lett. & Papers (1919) II. 19 I coulde not answere that mateer without yow.1477 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Hist. Jason (1913) 5 The broder of kyng Eson..could not holde ne kepe his mayntening.1530 Myroure Oure Ladye (Fawkes) (1873) i. 20 The same Alphonse..coulde nothynge of her language.1549 in W. Fraser Bk. Carlaverock (1873) II. 475 With my hand at the pen, becaus I could nocht writ my seall.?1578 W. Patten Let. Entertainm. Killingwoorth 86 I coold my rulez, coold conster & pars.1584 H. Llwyd & D. Powel Hist. Cambria 315 [He] cold doo no good.1588 A. King tr. P. Canisius Cathechisme or Schort Instr. 114 He culd nocht be præiudiciable to y^e kirk.1590 E. Spenser Faerie Queene i. ii. sig. B3^v He could not rest.c1620 A. Hume Of Orthogr. Britan Tongue (1870) i. vii. §8 Of this I cold reckon armies.a1629 T. Wilson tr. J. de Montemayor Diana in Revue Hispanique (1920) 50 404 Strayning my self as much as I colde.1722 D. Defoe Moll Flanders 44 Tho' I would have spoke, I could not.1849 T. B. Macaulay Hist. Eng. II. 265 He could not consent.1897 Scots Mag. Nov. 454 Naebody..culd help liken him.1953 E. Simon Past Masters iii. 196 If I coold have it run through somewhere and have another luke at it.1959 L. S. Penrose in New Biol. 28 98 It could be a ‘synapton’.2015 Prospect Aug. 60/1 There should not—could not—be any traction. δ. 1500s canned (in Phrases 3). 1564 T. Harding Answere to Iuelles Chalenge xv. f. 157 S. Antony..canned the scriptures by hart with hearing. (ii). With negative particle affixed. 1500s covdnot, 1600s could'nt, 1600s–1700s cou'dn't, 1700s– couldn't, 1700s– couldnt (nonstandard); English regional 1700s coudent (Devon), 1700s– coud'n (south-western), 1800s chudd'nt (Devon), 1800s cou'dn't, 1800s couldna; U.S. regional 1800s coodin, 1800s cudn't, 1900s couldn; Scottish 1700s–1800s cou'dna, 1700s– couldn't, 1700s– couldna, 1700s– cudna, 1800s coudna, 1800s– coodna, 1800s– couldnae, 1800s– cudnae, 1800s– cuidna, 1900s cudeny'a (Aberdeen, with (subjective) personal pronoun affixed), 1900s– couldnie, 1900s– couldny, 1900s– cwidna; Irish English (northern) 1900s– couldnae, 1900s– cudnae. 1525 in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 197 I covdnot macke no fferder seerche.1674 T. Flatman Poems & Songs 10 Yet could'nt I believe such storms could be.1694 L. Echard tr. Plautus Amphitryon iv. v, in tr. Plautus Comedies 53 I cou'dn't ha' came sooner.1713 H. Carey Poems 7 His Love he couldn't conceal.a1794 M. Palmer Dialogue Devonshire Dial. (1837) 6 I coud'n abide her vather.1882 ‘L. Keith’ Alasnam's Lady III. 201 He really couldn't say where.a1903 M. A. Courtney in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1903) IV. 206/1 [W. Cornwall] I coud'n eat the strawberries.1979 J. J. Graham Shetland Dict. at Nyivvel I coodna help laachin.2015 N.Y. Rev. Bks. 4 June 46/2 I couldn't agree more. b. 2nd singular. (i). α. early Old English cuðas (Mercian), Old English cuþest, Old English cuðast, Old English (chiefly Northumbrian)–early Middle English cuðes, Old English–early Middle English cuðest, late Old English cuðost, early Middle English kuðest, Middle English couthest, Middle English couthiste, Middle English couþest, Middle English couþist, Middle English cowthest, Middle English cowþeȝ, Middle English cowþist, Middle English kouþist. eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter: Canticles & Hymns (1965) vi. 3 [2] In medio duorum animalium innotesceris : in midle twoega netna cuðas.OE West Saxon Gospels: John (Corpus Cambr.) i. 48 Hwanon cuðest [OE Lindisf. Gospels cuðes; L. nosti] ðu me ?c1230 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Corpus Cambr.) (1962) 144 Ich schal do þe a turn þet tu ne cuðest [a1250 Nero kuðest, a1250 Titus cuðes, c1390 Vernon couþest] neauer.c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. viii. l. 76 Þow couthest me wisse.a1500 (?a1450) Gesta Romanorum (BL Add. 9066) (1879) 362 If thou couthiste peynte. β. Middle English coudestou (with (subjective) personal pronoun affixed), Middle English coudestow (with (subjective) personal pronoun affixed), Middle English coudist, Middle English couste, Middle English cowdist, Middle English koudest, Middle English koudestow (with (subjective) personal pronoun affixed), Middle English–1500s coudest, 1600s–1700s coud'st; English regional 1800s coos (Somerset), 1800s coose (Somerset), 1800s coost (Berkshire), 1800s cou'st (Shropshire), 1800s cust (Cornwall). c1350 (a1333) William of Shoreham Poems (1902) 78 Lord, þat coudest maky open Þet no man coude ounschette.c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. v. l. 540 Coudestow auȝte wissen vs þe weye.a1425 Body & Soul (BL Add.) in N. S. Baugh Worcs. Misc. (1956) l. 157 Euer seþen þat þou couste go.1526 Bible (Tyndale) Mark xiv. f. lxvij Coudest not thou watche with me one houre?1668 T. Shadwell Sullen Lovers iv. 72 How the Devil coud'st thou find me out in that.1703 C. Gildon Patriot iii. i. 27 Had'st thou The Spirit of a weak, and puling Girle, Thou coud'st not bear it.1842 G. P. R. Pulman Rustic Sketches 90 Coos, could [ed. 3 Coose do et eef oo'st].1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxi Thee cou'st..Cou'st 'ee? γ. Middle English cuth, Middle English kouth. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 4555 Bot cuth þou tel me quat it ware.a1425 (?c1375) N. Homily Legendary (Harl.) in C. Horstmann Altengl. Legenden (1881) 2nd Ser. 4 And þou kouth klerely knaw and se Þe vertu of þat ilk haly tre..Þan wald þou wit and vnderstand. δ. Middle English coud, Middle English cowde. For examples with ye or you see Forms 5c and compare note at that section.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 4555 Coud þu [Vesp. cuth þou, Fairf. cowde þou, Trin. Cambr. coudestou] tell me quat it ware. ε. late Middle English couldist, 1500s–1600s couldest, 1500s–1900s could'st, 1500s– couldst (now archaic). ?a1475 (a1396) W. Hilton Scale of Perfection (Harl. 6579) i. lxxxiii. f. 57 If þou couldist wel lufen þin euencristen, it schulde nouȝt hyndre þe for to speken wiþ þem discretli.1526 Bible (Tyndale) Mark xiv. 37 Couldest not thou watche [1582 Rheims couldst].1630 Bp. J. Hall Occas. Medit. v. 14 Oh that thou couldst.1667 J. Milton Paradise Lost iv. 950 And couldst thou faithful add?.. Faithful to whom?1747 S. Richardson Clarissa I. xxxi. 197 But could'st thou have thought that I..could adopt those over-tender lines of Otway?1868 W. Morris Earthly Paradise i. 393 If thou couldst forget, And live unholpen.1905 P. W. MacKaye Fenris, Wolf Prol. 6 Yet could'st thou show some genesis of good.1953 G. Willans Down with Skool! vi, in Molesworth (1999) 84 Thou couldst not tuough up a flea ha-ha-hee. ζ. 1500s–1800s 2000s– could. For examples with ye or you see Forms 5c and compare note at that section.1567 A. Golding tr. Ovid Metamorphosis (new ed.) xv. f. 187^v Thou could not stawnche The hunger of thy greedye gut.1593 B. Barnes Parthenophil & Parthenophe 76 Thou could not be perswaded that my wittes Could once retire so farre from sence asondred.a1649 W. Drummond Wks. (1711) 54/2 With full plum'd Wing thou Faulkon-like could fly.1786 R. Burns Poems 118 Thou could hae gaen like ony staggie Out owre the lay.1837 Tait's Mag. Sept. 573 When their yokins thou could see, Thou skailt the byke.2000 R. Topping Kevin & Perry go Large i. 2 Why chop off my head when thou could lift up my dress and look at my front bottom? (ii). With negative particle affixed. English regional (chiefly south-western) 1800s coodnst, 1800s coodsn't, 1800s coos'nt, 1800s coos-nt, 1800s coossen, 1800s couldsna (Shropshire), 1800s–1900s coos'n, 1900s coosint. 1844 W. Barnes Poems Rural Life in Dorset Dial. 49 Dost mind how oonce thee coossen zit.1888 B. Lowsley Gloss. Berks. Words & Phrases 65 If I dwoant do't I be zure thee coos'nt.1913 J. Wilson Dial. New Forest 42 Coos'n, or coosint,..couldst not. c. Plural.In Old English the past subjunctive plural was originally formally distinct (showing the inflectional ending -en), but by late Old English the endings of the indicative and subjunctive had become homophonous in all dialects. Since the Middle English period the plural form has also been used for the 2nd singular with ye or you (originally as polite forms); could is now the standard form. (i). α. early Old English coðon (probably transmission error), Old English cuþan, Old English cuþon, Old English cuþun, Old English cuðu (Northumbrian), Old English cuðun, Old English–early Middle English cuðan, Old English–early Middle English cuðen, Old English–early Middle English cuðon, Old English–Middle English cuþen, early Middle English cuþæn, early Middle English cuþenn ( Ormulum), early Middle English cuðe, early Middle English cyðen, Middle English coþen, Middle English couthen, Middle English cowth, Middle English cowthe, Middle English cowthen, Middle English cowþe, Middle English cowþen, Middle English cuth, Middle English cuthe, Middle English cuþe, Middle English kouþ, Middle English kouþe, Middle English kouþen, Middle English kowth, Middle English kuth, Middle English kuþe, Middle English kuþen, Middle English–1500s couth, Middle English–1500s couthe; Scottish pre-1700 couith, pre-1700 couth, pre-1700 cwth. OE Guthlac A 751 Hwylc wæs fægerra willa geworden in wera life, þara þe yldran usse gemunde, oþþe we selfe siþþan cuþen?OE Daniel 257 Bliðe wæron eorlas Ebrea, ofestum heredon drihten on dreame, dydon swa hie cuðon ofne on innan, aldre generede.OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Cambr. Gg.3.28) i. 183 Hi..cuðon ægðer ge god ge yfel.c1225 (?c1200) St. Katherine (Royal) (1981) 616 Ant tah we cuðen. ▸ c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) 369 Hwo micte yeme hise children yunge, Til þat he kouþen speken.a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 1033 Alle þe surgyens of salerne..ne couþen haue ȝour langoures a-legget.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 12344 Wele þai couthe þaire lorde knaw. ▸ c1449 R. Pecock Repressor (1860) 28 As othere men miȝten and couthen do.1483 ( tr. G. Deguileville Pilgrimage of Soul (Caxton) iii. iii. f. lj^v Ye, that more good couthe.c1518 R. Pace in H. Ellis Orig. Lett. Eng. Hist. (1846) 3rd Ser. I. 186 They couith goodde skele in byldyngs.1537 in R. Pitcairn Criminal Trials Scotl. (1833) I. 180 All that we had, and couth get to borrow.a1586 Sir P. Sidney Arcadia (1590) i. sig. N2 Well my pipe they couthe. β. Middle English cewed, Middle English couden, Middle English couȝde, Middle English covd, Middle English covde, Middle English cowd, Middle English cowden, Middle English cuden, Middle English koude, Middle English kouden, Middle English kowde, Middle English kowden, Middle English kuden, Middle English–1500s coude, Middle English–1500s cowde, Middle English–1500s kowd, Middle English–1700s coud, 1600s–1700s (1800s regional and nonstandard) cou'd, 1700s– cud (English regional (chiefly northern) and nonstandard); English regional 1800s cud'n; Scottish pre-1700 coit, pre-1700 cowd, pre-1700 1800s– coud, 1700s–1800s cou'd, 1700s– cud, 1800s– cood, 1800s– cuid, 1900s– caud; Irish English (northern) 1800s cud. a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 4810 Þe grettest lordes of þat land þat..kowden fairest speke.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Fairf. 14) l. 14716 Þai cowd a-gayn him finde resoun nane.a1425 (?a1400) G. Chaucer Romaunt Rose (Hunterian) (1891) l. 789 Well koude they the gise.1494 Love's Speculum Vite Cristi (Pynson) viii. sig. dii They coude the langage of Ebrewe.c1515 Ld. Berners tr. Bk. Duke Huon of Burdeux (1882–7) vii. 16 The ii. brethern kowd not.1697 J. Dryden tr. Virgil Georgics iii, in tr. Virgil Wks. 118 Th'..Entrails, cou'd no Fates foretel.1790 A. Wheeler Westmorland Dial. 24 When awrs an I wor wed we cud but meaak neen Shilin between us.1814 J. Monro Carmen Caledoniæ Musæ 30 Suppose we cou'd the length of Luna gaung.1954 S. Grapes Boy John Lett. (1974) 72 If only we cud git a little titty bit wi' berries on ter stick inter tha top o' tha pudden.1975 A. Deyell My Shetland 56 We cood hear dem squeekin an rinnin aboot.2008 D. Crystal Txtng ii. 30 Even if they cud communic8 wivout a mobile fone how cud they flirt or get 2 kno each uvver. γ. late Middle English– could, 1500s colde, 1500s coulld, 1500s cowlde, 1500s–1600s coulde, 1500s–1600s cowld, 1500s–1700s cold, 1800s coulden (English regional (Shropshire)); also Scottish pre-1700 coold, pre-1700 culd. 1485 Croniclis of Englonde (St. Albans) iii. sig. eiiij They..shuld help it in all y^t they could.1589 W. Warner Pan his Syrinx xxvii. sig. M Riding as nere to the vnknown ship as they cold.1611 Bible (King James) 2 Cor. xi. 1 Would to God ye could bear with me.1646 E. Fisher Marrow Mod. Divin. (ed. 2) 237 They could skill to say.1714 E. Freke Remembrances (2001) 60 The ships and boys which we cold nott see.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. 427 Two or three on our chaps tooken the room at Clar's, an' then we coulden tabor away theer.1978 J. Carroll Mortal Friends iii. iii. 281 They could care less.2015 PC Pro Feb. 24/3 Snazzy new video formats could be viewed on older devices. (ii). With negative particle affixed. 1600s–1700s cou'dn't, 1700s coud'n, 1700s– couldn't, 1800s– couldnt (nonstandard), 1900s– coulden (Caribbean); English regional 1700s coudent (Devon), 1800s coulden, 1800s coulden', 1800s couldna, 1800s couldnad-a (Shropshire, with (3rd plural, subjective) personal pronoun affixed); Scottish 1700s– cudna, 1800s cou'dna, 1800s coudna, 1800s cudnin (Aberdeen), 1800s– coodna, 1800s– couldna, 1800s– couldnae, 1800s– cudnae, 1800s– cuidna, 1900s– cwidna; Irish English (northern) 1900s cuddent, 1900s– couldnae, 1900s– cudnae. 1694 L. Echard tr. Plautus Epidicus v. i, in tr. Plautus Comedies 116 They cou'dn't save poor Pilgarlick from going to Pot.1703 J. Oldmixon Governour of Cyprus iii. 23 You coud'n hurt Her By seeing in her Looks her Brother's Likeness.1718 Double captive 55 They couldn't, in some time, recover their former Deportment.1775 R. Cumberland Choleric Man iii. i. 39 You couldn't think me such a fool.1782 Exmoor Scolding (ed. 9) 22 Why es thort you coudent a vort zo.1843 J. Nicholson Hist. & Tradit. Tales 129 The English cou'dna mak' out the preceese meaning o' the words perqueerly.1980 M. Thelwell Harder they Come (1988) xv. 308 In fack you coulden pay me I fe know more.1984 J. Kelman Busconductor Hines (1992) ii. 51 In case they couldnt get one later.2004 J. Law Recorded Interview (SCOTS transcript) in www.scottishcorpus.ac.uk Interview 5 Settin oot tae teach a language that they cudnae even speak theirsel.2014 New Scientist 20 Sept. 39/1 We couldn't see or study it until our telescopes became powerful enough. 6. Present participle. α. Old English cunnende, Middle English cunnyng; see also cunning adj.OE Lambeth Psalter lxxxvi. 4 Memor ero raab et babylonis scientium me : ic gemune cunnendum. ▸ a1382 Prefatory Epist. St. Jerome in Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Bodl. 959) (1959) v. l. 23 Ȝif þou ȝeue [the book] to aman cunnyng lettrez þat he rede. ▸ ?a1439 J. Lydgate Fall of Princes (Bodl. 263) vii. 1346 Quakyng in þer dreede, Cunnyng no recour in so streit a neede. β. 1500s canning, 1500s gannyng (in Phrases 1). 1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 248 Augustus..after gannyng hym thanke, commaunded, etc.1570 J. Foxe Actes & Monumentes (rev. ed.) II. 1346/1 In canning the text of the whole new Testament..without booke.1598 J. Marston Scourge of Villanie ii. v. sig. E3 O, brawnie strength is an all-canning charme! 7. Past participle. α. Old English cunnen (in prefixed forms), early Middle English icvn, Middle English conne, Middle English kunne, Middle English kunnen. OE tr. Bede Eccl. Hist. (Corpus Oxf.) v. xvii. 460 Æfter fif gearum eft he wæs oncunnen fram þam ylcan cyninge.] ?c1250 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 112 Þe sunnes þat ich habbe i-cvn, heo rewweþ me ful sore.?1473 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Recuyell Hist. Troye (1894) II. lf. 225^v Thou haste more achieuyd than..all the assemblees and men of armes of ytalyens sholde haue conne doo.1474 W. Caxton tr. Game & Playe of Chesse (1883) iv. viii. 183 I haue put in this present chapitre all y^e thynges abouesayd as shortly as I haue conne.c1475 (c1445) R. Pecock Donet (1921) 146 Þat goddis comaundementis be not forȝeten, but euer wel kunnen...Whi goddis comaundementis ben so yuel kunne of þe peple as þei ben.1481 W. Caxton tr. Siege & Conqueste Jerusalem (1893) cv. 162 They shold haue ben so enfebled of men that with payne shold they haue conne holden and kept the toun ayenst oure men.1483 ( tr. G. Deguileville Pilgrimage of Soul (Caxton) (1859) i. ii. 3 Yf thou haddest ony good conne.1483 W. Caxton tr. J. de Voragine Golden Legende f. cclxxv/1 I haue not conne gete pardon ne foryeuenesse for them. β. Middle English coud, Middle English coude, Middle English kowd, Middle English kowde; Scottish 1800s cuid, 1900s cood. ▸ c1384 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Douce 369(2)) (1850) 1 Cor. xiv. 7 How schal it be kowd [a1425 Magdalene Coll. Cambr. cunde; New Coll. Oxf. knowen] that is songun [L. quomodo scietur id quod canitur].1477 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Hist. Jason (1913) 63 I haue not seruid yow in suche wise as I haue coude best doo.a1500 ( Pilgrimage of Soul (Spencer) i. iii. f. 4 If thu haddest kowde ony good, suche maner [of malice] had neuere be purposed.a1500 St. Brendan's Confession (Lamb.) l. 21 in Geibun-Kenkyu (1968) 25 6 I haue not worschipid þee..as I myȝte, ouȝte, coude, or myȝte haue coud.1873 J. A. H. Murray Dial. S. Counties Scotl. 216 Thay haena cuid geate eane.a1917 E. C. Smith Mang Howes & Knowes (1925) 12 It'll no hev cood gar ends meet this bittie back, nih, A'se warran! γ. 1500s coulde, 1500s–1600s (1800s– English regional (chiefly north-eastern), Scottish, and (in sense 24) U.S. regional (chiefly southern)) could. 1533 T. More Debellacyon Salem & Bizance ii. xv. f. xxii^v If he had coulde, he wold not haue fayled to haue done the tone.1562 P. Whitehorne tr. N. Machiavelli Arte of Warre iii. f. xlviii^v I would not haue suffered the enemie to haue shot at al, if I had could.1631 C. Sibthorpe Friendly Advt. to Pretended Catholickes of Ireland iii. ii. 284 To the end hee might falsifie (if he had could) the Prophecie.a1663 J. Sherman Infallibility Holy Script. (1664) 882 He would surely if he had could.1888 N.E.D. at Can v.¹ Mod. Sc. He has not could come. If I had could find it.1896 F. M. T. Palsgrave List Words & Phrases Hetton-le-Hole (at cited word) I haven't could get across the doors.1981 in A. R. Warner Eng. Auxiliaries (1993) ix. 222 [Newcastle] I haven't could sleep. δ. 1500s cand, 1500s canned. a1535 T. More Dialoge of Comfort (1553) ii. xix. sig. M.vii^v Els woulde Christe haue canned her muche more thanke.1563 W. Baldwin et al. Myrrour for Magistrates (new ed.) Blacke Smyth xviii. 7 So fare they all that have not vertue cand.1577 R. Holinshed Chron. II. 1618/2 They had cand theyr lesson. See also con v.¹ Origin: A word inherited from Germanic. Etymology: Cognate with Old Frisian kunna , konna (West Frisian kinne ), Old Dutch kunnan (Middle Dutch connen , Dutch kunnen ), Old Saxon kunnan (Middle Low German künnen , können ), Old High German kunnan (Middle High German kunnen , künnen , German können ), Old Icelandic kunna , Old Swedish, Swedish kunna , Old Danish, Danish kunne , Gothic kunnan , all in senses ‘to know, to understand, to know how, (as auxiliary) to be able to, to have ability or opportunity’ < a Germanic preterite-present verb (of Class III) < the same Indo-European base as Sanskrit janati knows, Avestan zan- to recognize, Early Irish -gnin (in e.g. ad-gnin , con-gnin , both in sense ‘knows, recognizes’), Old Prussian -sinnat (in ersinnat to recognize, to get to know, posinnat to acknowledge, to confess), Lithuanian žinoti to know, Latvian zināt to know; a variant of the same Indo-European base is shown by know v. For other verbs of the preterite-present class in English compare dare v.¹, dow v.¹, may v.¹, mone v., mote v.¹, owe v., shall v., tharf v., unne v., wit v.¹ Forms of the past tense. Past tense forms with -d- (see Forms 5a(i)β. , 5b(i)β. and δ. , 5c(i)β. ) are apparently due to the influence of -d- in the regular past tense inflection of weak verbs. (The development did not affect couth adj. (see below), but occasionally extended to the past participle of the verb: see Forms 7β. .) The original forms with -th- (see Forms 5a(i)α. , 5b(i)α. and γ. , 5c(i)α. ) become rare by the second half of the 15th cent. and archaic by the second half of the 16th. Past tense forms with -l- (see Forms 5a(i)γ. , 5b(i)ε. and ζ. , 5c(i)γ. ) appear in the second half of the 15th cent. by analogy with should and would , prompted by an increasingly frequent loss of -l- in those words (see forms at shall v. and will v.¹). The -l- in could (as well as in should and would ) is always recorded as pronounced by 16th-cent. orthoepists, reflecting the variant preferred in more formal use, and gradually disappears from pronunciation over the course of the 17th cent. Past participle. For a past participial formation of considerable antiquity (going back to an Indo-European base and reflecting a formation with a dental suffix), recorded in adjectival use (both attributively and predicatively) in all the major Germanic languages, see couth adj. Predicative uses of Old English cūþ , Middle English couþ (which have sometimes alternatively been interpreted as showing past participles of this verb, corresponding to weak past tense forms like cūþe , couþe ) are treated at that entry. Compare also past participle forms of the coud type (see Forms 7β. ), which are new formations based on the past tense (compare e.g. Forms 5a(i)β. and 5c(i)β. ). The (strong) past participial formation in -en of the type expected in a West Germanic preterite-present verb is shown by Forms 7α. ; in Old English this type is attested only in prefixed forms. Whether this strong form or the weak formation represented by couth adj. reflects the original Proto-Germanic past participle is uncertain and disputed (see further R. M. Hogg & R. D. Fulk Gram. Old Eng. (2011) II. §6.143). The frequent use of have conne in Caxton (compare quots. ?1473, 1474, etc. at Forms 7α. ) is probably partly after Middle Dutch hebben geconnen. Forms of the imperative. Forms of the imperative singular attested in early Middle English (compare quots. a1200, a1300 at Forms 4a) show the influence of the subjunctive; compare discussion at unne v. Development of regular inflections. From the earlier 14th cent. to the later 16th cent. there was a tendency for can v.¹ to develop occasional regular (historically weak) inflections in its uses as a full verb (compare branch I.) and in phrases like to can thanks at Phrases 1 or to can by heart at Phrases 3. Regular forms based on cunn- , conn- , the historical stem of the infinitive (see Forms 1α. and β. ), came to be distinguished as con v.¹ (see discussion at that entry). In the latter part of the 15th and in the 16th cent. regular forms were occasionally based on can- , historically the stem of the singular present indicative (and, in the relevant period, of the infinitive: see Forms 1γ. ); see Forms 2a(i)γ. and δ. , 5a(i)δ. , 7δ. . Regular forms are not normally found in uses of the verb as an auxiliary (compare, however, quot. c1523 at Forms 2a(i)γ. ), except in the plural present indicative, where levelling of the plural ending -aþ is found already in the Old English (Mercian) interlinear gloss to the Rushworth Gospels, with its reflex attested relatively frequently until the 15th cent. (see Forms 2c(i)β. ). Relationship with can v.² and gin v.¹ The form gan (compare quots. 1542¹ and 1542² at Phrases 1) shows an alteration after gan, the past tense form of gin v.¹ That verb overlapped with can v.² in the function of a periphrastic auxiliary of the past tense, with the latter verb often perceived, particularly in the 16th cent., as a special use of can v.¹ Compare the Older Scots use of the past tense forms of this verb as a periphrastic auxiliary of the past tense: see can v.² II. and the discussion at that entry. Prefixed forms. In Old English the prefixed form acunnan to accuse, to excuse (compare a- prefix¹) is also attested; compare also oncunnan to know, to reproach, to accuse, to excuse (compare on- prefix). I. As a full verb. †1. transitive. To know or be acquainted with (a person). Obsolete. ΘΚΠ the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > familiarity > know, be conversant with [verb (transitive)] witc888 yknoweOE witOE canOE knowOE kenc1330 acquainta1393 quaint1509 understand1541 to summer and winter1602 possess1607 the mind > emotion > love > friendliness > make friends with [verb (transitive)] > make acquaintance > know or be acquainted with canOE knowOE kenc1420 OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xxv. 12 Ne cann [c1200 Hatton can] ic eow. lOE St. Nicholas (Corpus Cambr.) (1997) 99 Cunne ge ænigne mann þe hatte Nicolaus? c1175 ( Ælfric Homily (Bodl. 343) in S. Irvine Old Eng. Homilies (1993) 64 We witen þæt Moyses spæc to þone Almihtiȝa Gode, ac we ne cunnon þisne mon ne hwanon he icumen is. c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 12629 Þatt cristess follc..Wel cunnenn shollde. & cnawenn. Þatt hallȝhe lamb. þatt haffde hemm bohht. 2. a. transitive. To know or have learned (a thing); to have practical knowledge of (a language, art, etc.). Cf. con v.¹ 2. Now rare (Welsh English (Pembrokeshire)). ΘΚΠ the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > have knowledge, know [verb (transitive)] i-witec900 wit971 yknowOE canOE i-kenc1000 seeOE yknowOE understanda1131 knowlOE can (or could) skillc1340 cona1387 havec1405 kyd1530 weeta1547 digest1549 wist1580 wis1606 savvy1686 sabe1850 the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > scholarly knowledge, erudition > intellectual command, mastery > have mastery of [verb] canOE knowc1300 to be mistress ofc1440 possess1607 soak1937 OE Beowulf (2008) 1377 Eard git ne const , ðær þu findan miht felasinnigne secg. OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 2nd Ser. (Cambr. Gg.3.28) iii. 23 Hi cuðon ælc gereord þe on middanearde is. lOE St. Giles (Corpus Cambr. 303) (1980) 103 Se eadiga Egidius hire andwyrde and cwæð þæt he nawiht eorðlices læcecræftes ne cuðe. c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 13933 Nollde he chesenn nan off þa. Þatt cuþenn mikell lare. a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 29 Cune sume meðe þenne þu almesse makest. a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 35 For nis nan sunne þet he ne con. c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) 9121 Alas alas of engelond ne can ich nanne red. c1384 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Douce 369(2)) (1850) 1 Cor. xiv. 7 How schal it be kowd[a1425 Magdalene Coll. Cambr. cunde; New Coll. Oxf. knowen] that is songun. a1387 J. Trevisa tr. R. Higden Polychron. (St. John's Cambr.) (1871) III. 281 I can nouȝt but þat I can nouȝt. c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Miller's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) Prol. l. 18 I kan [c1410 Cambr. Dd.4.24 can] a noble tale for the nones. a1425 Comm. in H. R. Bramley Rolle's Psalter (1884) 1 The lord that all thing can. a1450 (a1387) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Rawl.) (1960) A. xii. l. 7 Þou woldest konne þat I can and carpen hit after. 1509 H. Watson tr. S. Brant Shyppe of Fooles (de Worde) i. sig. A.ii^v It were more propyce for suche folkes for to bere asses eeres, than for to bere the names of doctours and can nothynge of cunnynge. a1529 J. Skelton Magnyfycence (?1530) sig. Biii^v Can you a remedy for a tysyke. 1529 T. More Supplyc. Soulys i. f. xii But than he speketh so sauorly herof: that yt well apperyth of hys wyse wordes he neyther canneth eny skyll therof, nor neuer cam in the house. 1538 Bible (Coverdale) Ded. To..instruct such as can but English. c1540 (?a1400) Gest Historiale Destr. Troy (2002) f. 21^v For sleght þat he couth. 1570 J. Foxe Actes & Monumentes (rev. ed.) II. 1249/2 Vnlearned men that can no letters. 1600 E. Fairfax tr. T. Tasso Godfrey of Bulloigne x. iv. 180 The way right well he could. 1602 R. Carew Surv. Cornwall i. f. 56 Most of the Inhabitants can no word of Cornish. a1637 B. Jonson Magnetick Lady i. v. 37 in Wks. (1640) III She could the Bible in the holy tongue. 1649 R. Lovelace Poems (1659) 120 Yet can I Musick too; but such As is beyond all Voice or Touch. 1982 B. G. Charles Eng. Dial. South Pembrokeshire Can, ‘to know’. ‘Thou canst ought, (you know nought [sic])’. †b. intransitive. To have knowledge, to know of (also on). Also: to know much (or little) of. Obsolete (archaic in later use). ΘΚΠ the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > have knowledge of [verb (intransitive)] canOE to know of ——c1350 savoura1382 understanda1400 kenc1400 weeta1547 to keep up to1712 to know about ——1761 to be (or get) wise to1896 to wise up1905 to have heard of1907 to be (or get) jerry (on, on to, to)1908 OE Wulfstan Sermo ad Anglos (Nero) (1957) 269 And þæs we habbað ealle þurh Godes yrre bysmor gelome, gecnawe se ðe cunne. OE Ælfric Lives of Saints (Julius) (1900) II. 400 Gundoforus asende his gerefan to Sirian lande to secenne sumne wyrhtan þe wel cunne on cræfte. c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) 560 Bute þu canst of chateringe. c1300 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Otho) (1963) l. 3639 Lokeþ me tweie wise men þat wel conne of speche. a1393 J. Gower Confessio Amantis (Fairf.) v. l. 928 (MED) He feignede him to conne arede Of thing which after scholde falle. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) 740 Þat mast kan bath on crok and craft. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 7408 He coude of harpe mekil bi rote. c1475 (?c1425) Avowing of King Arthur (1984) l. 257 Þe king couthe of venery. a1525 Robin Hood & Potter in F. J. Child Eng. & Sc. Pop. Ballads (1888) III. v. 111 The potter cowed of corteysey. c1540 (?a1400) Gest Historiale Destr. Troy (2002) f. 41 A mad preste That neuer colde of no knighthode but in a kirke chyde. 1589 W. Warner Albions Eng. (new ed.) v. xxiv. 107 The holie Theeues..Could much of Scripture, and in deede did hartelie repent. 1602 S. Rowlands Greenes Ghost (1860) 70 I neuer was there (that I can of). 1686 in J. Playford Second Bk. Pleasant Musical Compan. (ed. 2) sig. L4^v/1 John Dory could well of his courtesie, But fell down in a Trance. 1825 W. Scott Talisman xii, in Tales Crusaders IV. 246 Thou canst well of wood-craft. 1864 C. Kingsley Little Baltung in Fraser's Mag. Mar. 313 That cunning Kaiser was a scholar wise, And could of gramarye. a1909 A. C. Swinburne Compl. Wks. (1925) III. 393 She can well of witches' work, She maketh baith mirth and meen. †c. transitive. To experience (an emotion, trouble, etc.), to know from experience. Also: to manifest or exhibit (an attitude, disposition, etc.) Obsolete. ΘΚΠ the mind > emotion > aspects of emotion > manifestation of emotion > manifest or exhibit (emotions) [verb (transitive)] canOE demeanc1400 pourc1451 expand1656 vend1682 demonstrate1800 emote1927 uncap1980 the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > experience > [verb (transitive)] haveeOE cuneOE supOE yfeeleOE afondOE canOE seeOE knowc1175 provea1200 feelc1225 passa1325 fraistc1330 wielda1375 wita1450 experiment1484 approve1578 experiencea1586 resent1595 fand- OE Genesis A (1931) 74 Heo helltregum werige wunodon and wean cuðon, sar and sorge. OE Wulfstan Sermo ad Anglos (Corpus Cambr. 201) (1957) 264 Oft twegen sæmen..drifað þa drafe cristenra manna fram sæ to sæ.., us eallum to worldscame, gif we on earnost ænige scame cuðe. ?c1250 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 112 (MED) Þe sunnes þat ich habbe i-cvn, heo rewweþ me ful sore. a1300 (c1275) Physiologus (1991) 131 Oc walke wið ðe erðe mildelike among men. No mod ðu ne cune. c1350 Psalter (BL Add. 17376) in K. D. Bülbring Earliest Compl. Eng. Prose Psalter (1891) lxxxviii. 15 (MED) Blisced be þe folk þat conen gladyng. a1400 Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 20091 (MED) Ne cuth ic ar o soru noght! c1460 (?c1400) Tale of Beryn l. 4005 (MED) Isope coude no chere when Beryn was absent. ?a1475 Ludus Coventriae (1922) 31 (MED) With all þe mekenesse þat I kan or may This lombe xal I offre. †3. transitive. To get to know; to learn, study. Cf. con v.¹ 3a. Obsolete. ΘΚΠ society > education > learning > study > [verb (transitive)] con?a1425 study1445 can1496 estudy1550 discur1586 to con over1605 the mind > mental capacity > memory > retention in the mind > memorization > memorize, learn by heart [verb (transitive)] record?c1225 renderc1380 to can by rotec1405 con?a1425 to con by heartc1449 can1496 to bear away1530 get1540 commend to memory1550 commit?1551 to con over1605 rotea1616 lodge1622 to get off by heart1709 memorize1834 rehearse1902 memorate1983 1496 (c1410) Dives & Pauper (de Worde) vii. iii. sig. r.i^v/2 They withdrawe goddes worde & the truthe to goddes lawe þ^t longeth to men of holy chirche to teche, & to the people to can & to knowe. 1496 Rote or Myrour Consolacyon & Conforte (de Worde) sig. Cv^v The stroke of the rodde maketh the scoler to bowe his necke & loke wel on his boke & to can wel his lesson. 1528 T. More Dialogue Heresyes i, in Wks. 111/1 He laboured..to can many textes thereof by harte. 1530 J. Palsgrave Lesclarcissement 93 If the lernar can perfitly these two exemples. 1563 W. Baldwin et al. Myrrour for Magistrates (new ed.) Blacke Smyth xviii. 7 So fare they all that have not vertue cand. 1577 R. Holinshed Chron. II. 1618/2 They had cand theyr lesson. 1583 J. Foxe Actes & Monuments (ed. 4) II. 1789/2 But Peter had an other lesson inwardly taught him, and because he could his lesson, Christ gaue him a new name. II. As an auxiliary verb, with a following bare infinitive.The principal uses as an auxiliary verb are: With present tense can or past tense could with temporal function: ‘know how (to do something)’, (hence) ‘be able to’ (see senses 4, 5, 9, 10); expressing objective possibility, ‘be permitted or enabled by the conditions of the case’ (senses 6, 11); expressing permission or sanction, ‘be allowed to’ (senses 7, 12); and expressing a possible contingency, ‘it is possible that I did or was’ (senses 8 and 13, used only in negative and interrogative contexts in the present); Additionally, with past tense could with non-temporal function: in the subordinate clause (protasis) of a conditional sentence, or a clause resembling this, ‘were able to’ (see sense 15); in the main clause (apodosis) of a conditional sentence, or clause equivalent to this, ‘would be able to’ (sense 16); expressing an inclination in a conditional form, with a verb denoting inclination, ‘would be able to (wish, desire, etc.)’, and (hence) with other verbs (expressed or understood), ‘have an inclination to, feel that one is able to’ (sense 17); in requests (sense 18, as a more polite equivalent of can, sense 7a); and in expressing a possible contingency, i.e. the subjective likelihood of an action or state of affairs, ‘it is possible that I do or am’ (sense 19). [The use of the infinitive of can (e.g. with preceding modal verbs) becomes rare after Middle English, being increasingly replaced in standard English by to be able ; however, it survives strongly in modern Scots: see Forms 1γ. . Compare also sense 22. In Old English chiefly with connotations of the senses of the full verb, which are gradually lost in subsequent use. For discussion of the development of the modal verb, see H. Narrog Modality, Subjectivity, & Semantic Change (2012) 118-122 and J. L. Bybee Lang. Change (2015) 127–8.] * The present tense can. †4. Expressing the possession of understanding or skill: have learned to, be intellectually able to, know how to. Obsolete except as merged in sense 5.In Old English sometimes a construction of the full verb with bare infinitive but shading into use as auxiliary. ΘΚΠ the mind > mental capacity > knowledge > knowledge, what is known > familiarity > know, be conversant with [verb (transitive)] > know how to cuneOE yknoweOE canOE knowa1250 OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 2nd Ser. (Cambr. Gg.3.28) xl. 336 Forgif me wisdom, þæt ic mage þin miccle folc gewissian, and ic cunne tocnawan betwux god and yfel. OE Homily: Sermo Bone Praedicatio (Otho B.x) in A. S. Napier Wulfstan (1883) 301 Tæce man him sona eallra þinga ærest his paternoster and his credan, and þæt hit cunne hit sylf bletsian rihtlice. OE Ælfric 1st Let. to Wulfstan (Corpus Cambr. 190) in B. Fehr Die Hirtenbriefe Ælfrics (1914) 68 Ge ealle ne cunnon þæt leden understandan. c1175 ( Homily in A. O. Belfour 12th Cent. Homilies in MS Bodl. 343 (1909) 56 Þe þe reden cunne, þe ræde; þe þe nan ne cunne he lyste þam redendan. c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 2958 Drihhtin me ȝifeþ witt. & mihht...Þatt I shall cunnenn cwemenn godd. 1340 Ayenbite (1866) 249 (MED) Þo þet conneþ þe writinge onderstonde. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 14692 Your aun bok yee can noght spell. c1450 (a1400) Orologium Sapientiæ in Anglia (1888) 10 358 For a man to knowe þat hee schale dye, þat is comun to alle men... But þou schalte fynde fulfewe pat hauen þis kunnynge to kunne dye. 1485 W. Caxton tr. Paris & Vienne (1957) 55 In al the maners that ye shal conne demaunde. 1530 Myroure Oure Ladye (Fawkes) (1873) ii. 148 Prelates..oughte to haue..dyscrecion to canne kepe peace, on all partyes. 5. a. Expressing physical or mental ability: be able to, know how to; have the power, ability, or capacity to. ΚΠ eOE Metrical Dialogue of Solomon & Saturn (Corpus Cambr. 422) ii. 420 Hit [sc. leoht] bið eallenga eorl to gesihðe, ðam ðe gedælan can dryhtnes ðecelan. OE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Parker) anno 1001 Forbærndon Tegntun & eac fela oðra godra hama þe we genemnan ne cunnan. ?a1160 Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough contin.) anno 1137 Suilc & mare þanne we cunnen sæin we þolenden xix wintre for ure sinnes. c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 9809 Þatt maȝȝ. & cann. & wile himm ȝeorne clennsenn. a1225 ( Rule St. Benet (Winteney) (1888) i. 13 Þare þe þurh langsumere fandunge munstrelicere drohnunge habboð geleornod, þat hi..ongean þane deofol & heoræs fleascæs leahtres & heore gefele [read yfele] geþanc winnan cunnan [OE Corpus Cambr. magan; L. suffitiunt]. c1225 (?c1200) St. Katherine (Royal) (1981) l. 762 Constu bulden abur inwið iþin heorte? c1475 (?c1451) Bk. Noblesse (Royal) (1860) 76 To can renne withe speer. 1528 T. Paynell tr. Arnaldus de Villa Nova in Joannes de Mediolano Regimen Sanitatis Salerni sig. K.iij^v One gyue an olde man as moche wyne to drynke as he can beare without hurt. 1561 T. Norton tr. J. Calvin Inst. Christian Relig. i. f. 6 Thou canest not with one view peruse the wide compasse of it. 1605 R. F. tr. F. Dedekind Schoole of Slovenrie iii. ii. 94 They are so drunke, that they no pots can hold. 1667 J. Milton Paradise Lost i. 117 This Empyreal substance cannot fail. View more context for this quotation 1709 R. Steele Tatler No. 11. ⁋3 The whole Company..take Hands; then, at a certain sharp Note, they move round, and kick as kick can. 1732 H. Fielding Lottery ii. 12 I'll take two Lessons to-morrow tho'—for they tell me one is not qualify'd for any Company, till one can play at Quadrille. 1811 J. G. Millingen Bee-hive i. i. 1 All want to go to town..—four horses, three mules, and a jack ass—can't carry 'em all. 1833 A. C. Carmichael Domest. Manners W. Indies I. iv. 111 It is regularly and neatly packed, until the house can hold no more. 1883 J. Parker Apostolic Life II. 174 The war-horse will paw when he can no longer stand. 1920 Pioneer Mail 2 July 6/3 Mr. Gandhi's scheme of non-co-operation..can do no good, and may do an infinity of harm. 1967 Skiing Dec. 159 w/1 So she's pretty, but can she ski? 1977 Flying Sept. 370/3 Those who can't hack it must be weeded out. 2003 Sun (Nexis) 13 Mar. A Para can run ten miles carrying 60lbs of equipment in under two hours. b. Expressing the ascription of a property to some members of a set or to an individual at particular times: have the capacity to. ΚΠ 1533 T. More Apologye iii. f. 12^v Some tyme they can vse such a compendyouse kynde of eloquence, that they conuay and couche vp to gether, with a wonderfull breuyte, four folyes and fiue lyes in lesse then as many lynes. 1592 Arden of Feversham iii. v. 146 How you women can insinuate, And cleare a trespasse with your sweete set tongue! 1682 J. Bunyan Holy War 203 Mr. Pride can when need is, call himself Mr. Neat, Mr. Handsome, or the like. 1698 T. Gipps Remarks on Remarks 7 These Sober and Charitable Men can be intemperately Angry, when they apprehend themselves touch'd to the quick. 1786 A. Murphy Way to keep Him (rev. ed.) ii. 35 in Wks. III. 58 She can give you a sharp turn in a moment. a1816 R. B. Sheridan School for Scandal (rev. ed.) ii. ii, in Wks. (1821) II. 46 Very well, Lady Teazle; I see you can be a little severe [1780 you appear to be a little severe]. 1894 T. Hardy Life's Little Ironies 189 It was as wet and chilly as an English June day can occasionally be. 1975 R. P. Jhabvala Heat & Dust (1976) 102 You know how he can be when he doesn't want to answer something. 2013 Church Times 20 Dec. 30/3 It can be a bit impersonal and frankly sometimes a bit cold. c. colloquial (originally U.S.) With inversion of subject and verb, in an exclamatory clause. ΚΠ 1918 Seventh Regiment Gaz. Apr. 391/1 Our team is small and so is a rabbit, but ‘Oh my, can he run’. 1931 Boys' Life Dec. 3/2 Boy, can they catch ducks! 1942 Princeton Alumni Weekly 16 Jan. 22/1 Boy, can he take it! 1952 Chambers's Jrnl. May 299/2 This dope is for strength. It's made me feel as strong as Hercules, and can I hit my drives! 1994 Kiplinger's Personal Finance Mag. Dec. 36 (advt.) But—wow!—can they pay off when you're right! 2007 F. Shayne If that's what it Takes xxxvi. 560 Wow, can she fly that baby or what? 6. a. Expressing objective possibility, opportunity, or absence of prohibitive conditions: be permitted or enabled by the conditions of the case.When used with verbs of perception, such as hear, see, or smell, sometimes equivalent to the simple tense of the verb. (a) can, with reference to the present or future.In early use chiefly with verbs of knowing and discernment; cf. quots. OE, a1325. ΚΠ OE Seven Sleepers (Julius) (1994) 53 Hwær synt þonne þine magas ðe þe afeddon, and þe gecnawan cunnon? a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 2872 Ic am sonder-man, Egipte folc me knowen can for ic am ðat ilc moyses, ðe egypte folc of sorge les. c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Reeve's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) Prol. l. 21 We olde men..Til we be roten kan we noght be rype. a1425 (?a1400) G. Chaucer Romaunt Rose (Hunterian) (1891) l. 6677 It can hym no thyng profit They lese the yift and the meryte. 1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 299 Thou cannest not haue of Phocion a frende & a flaterer bothe to gether. 1600 T. Heywood Edward IV i. ii. iii Thou cannest bear me witness. 1611 Bible (King James) 1 Cor. x. 21 Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils. View more context for this quotation 1667 J. Milton Paradise Lost iii. 735 Thy way thou canst not miss. View more context for this quotation 1691 J. Evelyn Kalendarium Hortense (ed. 8) 33 You can hardly over-water your Strawberry-Beds. 1709 R. Steele Tatler No. 45 The best Sort of Companion that can be. 1776 J. Greenman Jrnl. Feb. in Diary of Common Soldier (1978) 26 We can see..a small breast work thay have heft up. 1840 H. W. Longfellow Village Blacksmith in Knickerbocker Nov. 419 You can hear him swing his heavy sledge, With measured beat and slow. 1921 W. E. Heitland Agricola xlvii. 348 A valuable piece of evidence, if it can be trusted. 1956 Time-Bull. (Van Wert, Ohio) 2 July 4/8 By 1960 we can have an anti-missile missile. 1971 N.Y. Mag. 16 Aug. 30/3 No corruption can exist on a widespread basis without fellow officers being aware of it. 1992 S. Sontag Volcano Lover iii. 369 I can smell its hot sulphurous breath. 2001 T. McGehee Whoosh ii. v. 76 I can not overstate the importance of dealing with real facts. (b) can have, with reference to the past. ΚΠ 1692 R. Bentley Confut. Atheism from Origin of World: Pt. I 30 Neither Matter..nor Motion can have endured a past Eternity. 1800 J. Austen Let. 8 Nov. (1995) 55 The Tables are come... I had not expected..that we should so well agree in the disposition of them; but nothing except their own surface can have been smoother. 1807 T. Young Course Lect. Nat. Philos. I. vii. 59 An interval of time must elapse after the removal of the opposite force, before the first force can have caused any actual motion. 1856 F. J. A. Hort Coleridge in Cambr. Ess. 327 The moral monstrosity of supposing that God can have given us lying faculties. 1913 L. Mills Our own Relig. Anc. Persia viii. 128 Few can have failed to see that Heaven's light, where it is at all believed in, reflects redeeming beams on us and ours. 1979 Antiquaries Jrnl. 59 462 An activity in which music can have played no part. 2010 Observer 28 Mar. (Kids Suppl.) 8/3 No one familiar with Saturday evening light entertainment can have failed to notice the appeal of ballroom dance for younger viewers. b. Used emphatically in rhetorical questions. (a) can, with reference to the present or future. ΚΠ ?c1422 T. Hoccleve Ars Sciendi Mori l. 275 in Minor Poems (1970) i. 188 Myn hertes woful waymentacions, Who can hem telle, who can hem expresse? 1583 P. Stubbes Second Pt. Anat. Abuses sig. F5 And can you blame them? 1598 W. Shakespeare Love's Labour's Lost v. ii. 427 How can this be true, That you stand forfait, being those that sue. a1624 Bp. M. Smith Serm. (1632) 94 Who can impeach or blemish Gods bounty and liberality, with the least note of mercinarinesse. 1721 T. Odell Chimera i. i. 9 What can I have done with my Papers?..Highty-tighty! I can't have left 'em at home. 1828 S. Owen Let. 30 Mar. in C. Darwin Corr. (1985) I. 55 What can you mean by saying you have not set your eyes on Muslin since you left Shropshire. 1835 H. M. Jones Vilage Scandal xi. 244 But where can these children have got to? 1896 ‘M. Twain’ in Harper's Mag. Aug. 346/1 What can be the matter of him, do you reckon? 1934 D. Thomas Let. 2 May (1987) 124 Oh, my dear, their ‘hairy nudity’. How can you speak of such things. 2003 B. Trapido Frankie & Stankie x. 260 What can be the matter with her? (b) can have, with reference to the past. ΚΠ 1762 L. Sterne Life Tristram Shandy V. xxxvii. 128 What can have got into that precious noddle of thine? 1795 R. Cumberland Wheel of Fortune v. 71 I will congratulate you rather on those exquisite sensations, which must far outvalue any price you can have paid for them. 1829 in K. Laybourn Brit. Trade Unionism (1991) 34 To give up in the very first struggle shows plainly that the money has been decamped, and who can have taken it? 1836 C. Dickens Sketches by Boz 1st Ser. II. 173 You wonder what on earth the booking-office clerks can have been before they were booking-office clerks. 1905 Secret Service 10 Nov. 27/2 Where do you suppose they can have gone to? 1951 G. Heyer Quiet Gentleman xxi. 314 My dear Gervase, what can have possessed you to behave with such imprudence? 2001 Independent 7 July ii. 1 (heading) What can have caused such trouble and strife? 7. a. Expressing permission or sanction: be allowed to, be given permission to; = may v.¹ 6a. Frequently in requests.For long regarded by grammarians as at best colloquial, and discouraged in favour of may. Cf. also sense 18. ΘΚΠ society > authority > lack of subjection > permission > be permitted [verb] mayOE moteOE can1489 1489 W. Caxton tr. C. de Pisan Bk. Fayttes of Armes iii. xxii. sig. Ovi Þ^e lawe saithe suche a man can not make noo testament nor mary himself nor entre in to religyon. 1567 T. Stapleton Counterblast iv. ix. f. 480 They that be vnder their fathers rule, by ciuill Lawe can not marrye withowt their Fathers consent. 1677 G. Miege New Dict. French & Eng. i. sig. Eee3/1 Y a-t-il moien que je lui parle? can I speak with him? 1680 T. Samson Narr. Late Popish Plot 6 Said the Major to me, Can I speak with you in private? 1782 R. Griffith Variety 10 Pray can I see Miss Temple this Morning? I have a message to deliver to her. 1859 Harper's New Monthly Mag. Nov. 782/1 Please, can I have two or three of your flowers, aunty, for my old woman? a1893 T. B. Reed Dog with Bad Name (1894) xv. 156 Father says you can come. 1893 O. Wilde Lady Windermere's Fan iii. 92 Cecil Graham You'll play, of course, Tuppy? Lord Augustus Can't, dear boy. Promised Mrs. Erlynne never to play or drink again. 1905 Church Times 3 Feb. 136/3 No one can play the organ during service time without the consent of the Vicar. 1953 Sat. Evening Post 21 Mar. 151 You can eat up the rest of the brownies. 2014 V. Wood Every Mother's Son (2015) xxxvi. 331 ‘Oh, Papa. Can I go to Genoa too?’ Calypso pleaded. b. Expressing a virtual command, esp. in imprecations. ΚΠ 1847 C. Dickens Dombey & Son (1848) xiii. 123 ‘You can leave the room, Sir!’ said Mr. Dombey, haughtily. 1879 Lippincott's Monthly Mag. Sept. 370/2 They can go hang and welcome. 1895 Overland Monthly Mar. 324/1 You can go to blazes. 1911 R. A. Wason Knight-errant xxxiii. 360 ‘I guess you know where you can stick those two dollars,’ flashed the boy angrily. 1928 J. P. McEvoy Show Girl xiii. 193 You can tell that to my Aunt Fanny I says to him. 1954 J. B. Priestley Magicians vi. 120 The public can take a running jump at itself. 1982 F. McGuinness Factory Girls iii, in Plays: 1 (1996) 31 Vera You definitely don't think Rohan part owns it? Ellen You can forget that rumour. 2004 G. Woodward I'll go to Bed at Noon xi. 215 Well you can get stuffed, then. 8. Expressing a possible contingency. Only in negative and interrogative contexts. a. can, with reference to the present or future (I cannot do or be = ‘it is not possible that I do or am, I may not possibly do or be’). ΘΚΠ the mind > mental capacity > belief > uncertainty, doubt, hesitation > possibility > expressing possibility [verb] mayeOE moteOE maunc1450 can1567 musta1796 1567 G. Turberville tr. Ovid Heroycall Epist. f. 7^v I thought thy teares had bene of trouth: can they be forged too? 1609 Bible (Douay) I. Num. xxxii. 17 Whatsoever we can have, shal be in walled cities. 1722 W. Wollaston Relig. of Nature v. 51 They must be either of the same, or of different natures. Of the same they cannot be. 1755 T. Smollett tr. M. de Cervantes Don Quixote II. ii. ix. 166 This cannot be Melisendra, but must be one of her waiting-women. 1816 J. Wilson City of Plague i. i. 138 Dost think My mother can be living? 1833 C. Williams Vegetable World 199 ‘Then it cannot be alive,’ said Emma. ‘You are mistaken, love,’ replied her father, ‘for it actually has life.’ 1950 R. Graves Transformations Lucius xii. 206 The poor beast can't still be mad, surely? I'm certain the virus must have worked itself out by now. 2004 P. Ferguson It so Happens 159 I sort of thought, well, she can't still be in hospital, not after three weeks. b. can have, with reference to the past (I cannot have done or been = ‘it is not possible that I did or was, I may not possibly have done or been’). ΚΠ 1738 T. Chubb Short Diss. Providence in True Gospel Jesus Christ 204 Were the case to have been otherwise, God must have acted unworthy of himself.., which cannot have been the case. 1873 B. Taylor Poet. Wks. (1907) 266 Can he have climbed The Evil Pass, and crossed the thundering foss, His nearest way? 1886 Encycl. Brit. XXI. 244/1 Before that time Samaritanism cannot have existed in a form at all similar to that which we know. 1908 Secret Service 6 Mar. 19/2 Do you think they can have gone, Ray? 1961 J. Stubblefield Davies's Introd. Palaeontol. (ed. 3) vi. 158 The Dipnoi..cannot have included the actual ancestors of the land-vertebrates, which must have been Crossopterygians. 1992 J. M. Kelly Short Hist. Western Legal Theory iii. 106 No stigma can have attached to continuing ownership of slaves, as Christian bishops themselves might have servants of slave condition. 2000 Independent on Sunday 6 Aug. (Culture section) 3/1 Such a thing can't have happened—if it has ever happened at all, which I seriously doubt—since the halcyon heyday of the nouvelle vague. ** The past tense could with temporal function.Senses 9, 10, 11, 12, 13 function as the past tense of senses 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 respectively. †9. Expressing the possession of understanding or skill: had learned to, was intellectually able to, knew how to. Obsolete except as merged in sense 10a.In Old English sometimes a construction of the full verb with bare infinitive. ΚΠ OE Order of World 13 Geara iu, gliwes cræfte, mid gieddingum guman oft wrecan, rincas rædfæste; cuþon ryht sprecan. c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 8468 Men þat cuðen hæuwen stan. a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 2114 Ne was non so wis man..Ðe kude vn-don ðis dremes bond. a1425 (?a1400) G. Chaucer Romaunt Rose (Hunterian) (1891) l. 176 Wel coude he peynte I vndirtake That sich ymage coude make. 1579 E. Spenser Shepheardes Cal. Jan. 10 Well couth hee tune his pipe. 1615 E. Grimeston tr. P. d'Avity Estates 904 He asked him if he could play at chesse, the other answered yea. a1732 J. Gay Fables (1738) II. vi. 50 We country-folks..Could ope our gracious monarch's eyes. 10. a. Expressing physical or mental ability: was able to, knew how to; had the power, ability, or capacity to.When expressing the ability to do something that actually took place, to be able (see able adj. 1b) is now more usual than could; e.g. ‘We were delighted when the National Trust was able to purchase the house’. ΚΠ eOE tr. Bede Eccl. Hist. (Tanner) iv. xxv. 342 Ne con [L. nescio] ic noht singan; & ic forþon of þeossum gebeorscipe ut eode, & hider gewat, forþon ic naht singan ne cuðe [L. poteram]. OE Beowulf (2008) 1445 Scolde herebyrne..sund cunnian, seo ðe bancofan beorgan cuþe, þæt him hildegrap hreþre ne mihte, eorres inwitfeng, aldre gesceþðan. OE Ælfric Lives of Saints (Julius) (1881) I. 220 And he leop sona cunnigende his feðes, hwæðer he cuðe gan. lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough contin.) anno 1123 Swa mycel hearm..swa nan man hit cuðe oþer secgen. c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) 112 So yung þat sho ne couþe Gon on fote. 1489 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (Adv.) iii. 431 Sum off yaim couth swome full weill. 1526 Bible (Tyndale) Mark xiv. f. lxvij Coudest not thou watche with me one houre? 1611 Bible (King James) Exod. vii. 21 The Egyptians could not drink of the water. View more context for this quotation 1650 T. Bayly Worcesters Apophthegmes 22 I..cold not come to the speech of any of them. 1697 J. Dryden tr. Virgil Georgics iv, in tr. Virgil Wks. 141 What madness cou'd provoke A Mortal Man t' invade a sleeping God? View more context for this quotation 1752 Adventures of Valet I. ii. i. 58 Her Leg so small that I wondered how it could support her. 1819 London Med. Repository 11 3 I desired him..to endeavour at that time to move the limb, for he said he felt as if he could do any thing with it. 1875 W. S. Jevons Money (1878) 2 [She] could not consume any considerable portion of the receipts herself. 1933 Crisis Apr. 82/1 If he could drive a tractor he would be promised $1.50 or, in rare cases, $2.00 a day. 1960 New Scientist 3 Nov. 1172/1 He could not tolerate the contact lens for any useful period of time. 2010 J. C. Erlick Gringa in Bogotá 26 The Olimpia..could hold up to five thousand people, and I don't ever remember it being full. b. Expressing ascription of a property to some members of a set or to an individual at particular times: had the capacity to. ΚΠ 1605 W. Camden Remaines ii. King Henry the first..had this flatterng [sic] Epitaph, as Poets could flatter in all ages. 1651 N. Bacon Contin. Hist. Disc. Govt. Eng. 184 When displeasure was like to ensue, he could speak faire, and feast, and if need was, kisse away all discontent. 1771 R. Hurd Moral & Polit. Dialogues (ed. 4) III. 326 Though Chaucer could be as pleasant on the other fooleries of Romance, as any modern critic, he let the marvelous of it escape his ridicule. 1849 C. Brontë Shirley I. iii. 57 He could be polite and affable, and he could be blunt and rough. 1875 J. Timbs Eng. Eccentrics & Eccentricities 432 Irony was Porson's chief weapon, though he could be sarcastic enough when he chose. 1932 E. V. Lucas Reading, Writing & Remembering xii. 198 When he was caustic, as he could be, with infinite roguishness, about other writers. 1964 L. van der Post Journey into Russia x. 152 It could be cold enough at Odessa to freeze the sea. 2003 J. Drury Ian Dury & Blockheads v. 118 Ian could be very difficult, particularly if he'd had a couple of drinks. 11. Expressing objective possibility, opportunity, or absence of prohibitive conditions: was permitted or enabled by the conditions of the case.In quot. OE with a verb of knowing.When used with verbs of perception, such as hear, see, or smell, sometimes equivalent to the simple tense of the verb. ΚΠ OE Seven Sleepers (Julius) (1994) 48 He nan þincg þære byrig ne cuþe gecnawan þe ma þe se man þe hi næfre ne geseah mid his eagan. ?1473 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Recuyell Hist. Troye (1894) II. lf. 160^v At the departyng fro the porte was made the moste aspre doeill & sorowe that coude be. 1509 H. Watson tr. S. Brant Shyppe of Fooles (de Worde) iii. sig. B.ii He that had so moche rychesse, threwe all his goodes in to the see, in suche wyse that no body coude blame hym. ?1552 T. Churchyard Playn & Fynall Confutacion f. 2^v We were here in quyet all, vntyll you came to towne: sence that we could not liue in reast, for suche a contrey clowne. 1573 J. Bridges Supremacie Christian Princes 1064 He could be no traitor to the King, beyng his superior. 1621 M. Wroth Countesse of Mountgomeries Urania 536 Hee could not thinke of imparting her to any other. 1625 J. Phillips Way to Heaven Ep. Ded. sig. A4^v Could he be a greater enemie to me, then Saul was to Dauid? 1756 C. Lennox tr. P. M. de L'Écluse des Loges Mem. Maximilian de Bethune I. viii. 398 Knowing so well as I did the dispositions of this society, I could not serve them and the state at the same time. 1779 T. Forrest Voy. New Guinea 49 We could see within the straits a hill with a flat top. 1849 T. B. Macaulay Hist. Eng. II. 221 Even if it could be believed that the court was sincere. 1895 Argosy Sept. 505/2 He dashed out of the room, and Charlie could hear him banging bureau drawers. 1937 Boys' Life Dec. 53/2 In olden days you could always find a man's initials on his cuffs. a1961 E. Hemingway in Life (1964) 10 Apr. 71/2 You could not go further toward the river without passing shops. 2010 J. Leary Klara 123 From my bedroom I could see the spires of St. Mary's church across the Square. 12. Expressing permission or sanction: was allowed to, was given permission to; = may v.¹ 17.For long regarded by grammarians as at best colloquial, and discouraged in favour of might. ΚΠ 1539 J. Gough tr. J. Le Maire Abbreuyacyon Gen. Councellys sig. G.ii^v At that tyme no bysshop coulde be in Rome, without the ful consent & confyrmacyon of themperour. 1651 W. G. tr. J. Cowell Inst. Lawes Eng. ii. xii. 124 An Heretick by our ancient Law could not make a will. 1730 Compl. Coll. State-trials (ed. 2) VI. Table sig. K2/2 The Jury desire some Wine before they withdraw, but are told they could have no Refreshment in Capital Cases. 1836 Times* 15 Feb. 3/3 No one could vote at an election unless his name had been inscribed on the register-sheet. 1863 H. M. Waddell Twenty-nine Years in W. Indies & Central Afr. xx. 402 They could not play on Sundays, and now I wanted to prevent them playing on other days too. 1913 Mich. Alumnus Apr. 326 The spirit of the Conference was to interfere very arbitrarily in the conduct of each other's home management of athletics; to say to each member how many games could be played, and with what teams. 1968 B. Cleary Ramona the Pest vi. 133 Her mother insisted she could not go to the Halloween parade on an empty stomach. 1996 T. Janowitz By Shores of Gitchee Gumee (1998) 247 Pierce, did you tell Bethany she could come with us? 13. Expressing a possible contingency (I could do or be = ‘it was possible that I did or was, I might possibly have done or been’). ΚΠ 1710 tr. P. Bayle Hist. & Crit. Dict. II. 1291 Having made so long a Profession of the true Faith, could he still be imbued with the Heathen Superstitions? 1866 Routledge's Every Boy's Ann. 262 Was he asleep—or, dreadful thought! could he be dead? 1902 Baroness Orczy in Royal Mag. May 15/2 As the day wore on and witness after witness was called up, suspicion ripened in the minds of all those present that the murderer could be no other than Lord Arthur Skelmerton himself. 1931 F. L. Allen Only Yesterday iii. 70 Some of his sedate fellow-members..wondered if such a good Republican could be becoming a parlor pink. 1952 M. Kennedy Troy Chimneys 22 He says that Harding was asking after me and said that I could not be in town. 1989 S. Chinodya Harvest of Thorns (1990) xxxiii. 226 But he had to be careful. The soldier could be hiding or leading him into a trap. ******* The past tense could with non-temporal function. 14. In the subordinate clause (protasis) of a conditional sentence. a. could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: were able to (if I could do = ‘if I were able to do; if it were possible for me to do’). ΚΠ ?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 210 Þe caliz þe wes þrin imalt..walde he ȝef he cuðe speoken awarien..his wruchte honden. c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 126 Mi douhter..Yif scho couþe on horse ride. c1390 (a1376) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Vernon) (1867) A. v. l. 112 (MED) But ȝif a lous couþe lepe, I con hit not I-leue Heo scholde wandre on þat walk, hit was so þred-bare. c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Miller's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 113 A clerc hadde lutherly biset his while But if he koude a Carpenter bigyle. 1530 J. Palsgrave Lesclarcissement 691/1 If I coulde convenyently rydde me of this felowe, I wolde go with you with all my herte. 1556 J. Heywood Dialogue Prouerbs Eng. Tounge (rev. ed.) i. xi. sig. Bviii^v Jacke wold be a gentleman if he could speke frenche. 1604 W. Shakespeare Hamlet iii. ii. 235 I could interpret betweene you and your loue If I could see the puppets dallying. View more context for this quotation 1651 Ld. Orrery Parthenissa I. i. i. 81 If any thing could mak me offended with Artabbanes, 'twould be this unnecessary interceding. 1746 J. Wesley Let. 17 June (1931) II. 270 If you could prove that the Methodists were in general very wicked people before they followed you..you would stop the mouths of all adversaries at once. 1794 R. J. Sulivan View of Nature II. 17 If Mont Blanc could be transported to the foot of Chimboraço, Chimboraço..would appear of very insignificant dimensions. 1850 C. Brontë Let. 13 Dec. (2000) II. 533 If I could go and be with you for a week..in such a quiet south-country house..I should like it much. 1872 E. A. Hart Runaway ii. 40 Oh, if you could see him in Highland costume! 1915 J. Conrad Victory (1962) i. 3 Now, if a coalmine could be put into one's pocket—but it can't. 2012 Guardian 16 May (G2 section) 2/4 If I could have one wish from God it would be that Twitter would be uninvented. b. could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: had been able to (if I could have done = ‘if I had been able to do; if it had been possible for me to do’). ΚΠ c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. xv. l. 296 Noyther bere, ne bor..Þat ne fel to her feet and fauned with þe tailles. And if þei couth han ycarped..Þei wolde haue fedde þat folke bifor wilde foules. 1447 O. Bokenham Lives of Saints (Arun.) (1938) l. 10359 If ony lyf of more despecteuousnesse She coude han fondyn..She hyt wold han chosyn. a1450 (a1338) R. Mannyng Chron. (Lamb.) (1887) i. 13615 Ȝyf þey hem self couþe haue meþed & als þer strokes couþe haue leþed..Gret prowesse of þem had ben told, & saued þer bodies, þat sone were cold. 1587 Sir P. Sidney & A. Golding tr. P. de Mornay Trewnesse Christian Relig. v. 63 If they could haue had any beginning, the Sonne had bin formost in that case. 1607 ‘W. S.’ Puritaine iv. sig. G3 Sirrah if wee could ha conuoide hether cleanly a cracker or a fire-wheele t'ad beene admirable. 1645 T. Juxon Jrnl. (1999) 80 If that he could have given them a blow now..it would not only have rendered him master of the field but..might have hindered them from recruiting again. 1697 in W. S. Perry Hist. Coll. Amer. Colonial Church: Virginia (1870) I. 39 I was very unwilling to take a Scotch Schoolmaster if I could have holpen it. 1745 Earl of Chesterfield Private Corr. Chesterfield & Newcastle 1744–46 (1930) 6 To say to all three..what, if I could have writt to 'em myself to-night, I should have said. 1883 R. Broughton Belinda I. ii. 26 Well, you know.., one would not have been human if one could have stood calmly by, and looked on. 1949 E. Goudge Gentian Hill i. i. 14 It would have been easier if he could have got some proper sleep. 2003 Daily Tel. 11 Apr. 22/7 I would have put large amounts on Iraqi defeat, if I could have found a taker. 15. a. In a clause resembling the main clause of a conditional sentence, expressing the hypothetical objective possibility, opportunity, or absence of prohibitive conditions: would be permitted or enabled by the conditions of the case. (a) could have with past participle, used in relation to the past. ΚΠ c1300 St. Michael (Laud) l. 150 in C. Horstmann Early S.-Eng. Legendary (1887) 304 Nis nouþe no man aliue þat hire couþe habbe i-wust so wel, Ne so hire i-fed and hire child. a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 1033 Alle þe surgyens of salerne..ne couþen haue ȝour langoures a-legget. 1530 W. Tyndale Wks. (Parker Soc.) 343 I could more deeply have entered into the practice of our cardinal, but I spare for divers considerations. 1614 S. Latham Falconry To Rdr. I could haue vsed a more mountebanque preface. 1652 T. Urquhart Εκσκυβαλαυρον 278 I could have introduced,..Exargastick, and Palilogetick Elucidations. 1709 J. Swift Let. conc. Sacramental Test 7 The most Serviceable Treatise that could have been Published at such a juncture. 1854 G. Gilfillan Life Blair in J. Beattie Poet. Wks. 127 We could have conceived of him treating the subject more reconditely. 1869 ‘M. Twain’ Innocents Abroad lviii. 631 I do not think much of that—I could have done it myself. 1936 J. Buchan Island of Sheep ii. 31 His first glance at me... I could have sworn that it was alarm. 2010 Independent 17 Mar. 21/2 There were a lot of things I could have done but now I'm no good for anything else. (b) could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future. ΚΠ c1330 (c1250) Floris & Blauncheflur (Auch.) (1966) l. 138 He miȝte make min herte glad, Þat couþe me telle whider ȝhe was lad. a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 5005 (MED) Alle þe clerkes vnder god couþe nouȝt descriue..þe realte of þat day. a1425 (?c1350) Ywain & Gawain (1964) l. 902 Þare es no man olive, Þat kowth hir bewtese wele descrive. c1430 (c1386) G. Chaucer Legend Good Women (Cambr. Gg.4.27) (1879) l. 1002 I coude folwe word for word Virgile, But it schule lastyn al the longe while. 1483 W. Caxton tr. J. de Voragine Golden Legende f. ccccxxviijv/1 Who that coude recounte alle the myracles doon by hym. ?1529 Proper Dyaloge Gentillman & Husbandman sig. B ij Sythe that tyme I could recken mo Whom they caused to be dispached so. 1607 B. Jonson Volpone iii. i. sig. F3 I could skip Out of my skinne, now, like a subtill snake, I am so limber. 1682 T. Otway Venice Preserv'd iii. 32 Oh! I could tell a story Would rowse thy Lyon Heart out of its Den. 1702 Eng. Theophrastus 342 We do sometimes out of vanity or decency what we could do out of inclination and duty. 1785 R. Price Let. 26 Aug. in Corr. (1991) II. 304 Nothing could make me happier than any service or labour by which I could advance their best interests. 1815 W. Scott Guy Mannering II. v. 61 Ay, at the risk of all our own necks—we could do that without you. 1881 Dundee Courier & Argus 17 May 3/2 He was sentenced to sixty days in prison. ‘I could do that standing on my head,’ he remarked, as he left the Court. 1898 G. B. Shaw Mrs. Warren's Profession ii. 177 I could do with a whisky and soda now very well. 1923 Pop. Sci. Monthly Oct. 30/1 They could be designed to carry a regiment of troops, and a fleet of them could transport an army to the ends of the earth... Imagination—but not too much of it. 1974 Times 7 Oct. 1/3 A significant part of Britain's future energy requirements could come from cheap, pollution-free wave power. 2004 N.Y. Times (National ed.) 29 Aug. i. 13/6 The Iran nuclear program is so ambitious that after producing a first bomb, they could produce 20 bombs a year. b. Used emphatically in rhetorical questions. (a) could, with reference to present or future time. ΚΠ c1405 (c1395) G. Chaucer Franklin's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 95 Who koude telle, but he hadde wedded be The ioye..That is bitwix an housbonde and his wyf? a1535 T. More Treat. Memorare Nouissima in Wks. (1557) I. 88/1 Who coulde be angry for y^e losse of goodes. 1602 R. Parsons Warn-word i. xiv. f. 96 Who could answere with fewer words? 1709 R. Steele Tatler No. 46. ⁋11 Who could be the Author of a Piece so martially written. 1782 J. Priestley Hist. Corruptions Christianity I. i. 8 What could this be but the proper unitarian doctrine? 1839 in S. Miller Presbyterian Church Case 509 The idea..implies..the power of searching into the hearts of men; for, without it, who could tell the consequences of such an union? 1921 E. von Arnim Vera xx. 217 But where could she go? Where in the whole house was any refuge, any comfort? 2013 M. Lawson Deaths x. 293 What could an old man want with wank mags? (b) could have, with reference to past time. ΚΠ c1560 Q. Kennedy Litil Breif Tracteit i, in C. H. Kuipers Two Eucharistic Tracts (1964) 114 Quhat planar vordis culd our saluiour hef said to certify ws? 1645 J. Milton Colasterion 23 Who could have beleevd so much insolence durst vent it self from out the hide of a varlet? 1735 Visct. Bolingbroke Diss. upon Parties (ed. 2) Ded. p. xxi Who could have expected that Attempts to revive the Doctrines of old Whiggism, and the Principles and Spirit of the Revolution,..would give any Umbrage, or cause any Alarm, among Men, who still affect to call Themselves Whigs? 1856 W. B. Baikie Narr. Exploring Voy. Rivers Kwora & Binue vii. 209 What could have become of her, or where could she have gone? 1931 E. Linklater Juan in Amer. ii. xvi. 171 Who could have guessed that such an order meant egg-sandwiches? 1991 J. Kentish tr. F. Dostoevsky Gambler xv, in Notes from Underground & Gambler 250 She left me just now, about ten minutes ago; where could she have got to? 16. In the main clause (apodosis) of a conditional sentence, or a clause equivalent to this. a. could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: would be able to. Formerly also in relation to the past: †would have been able to (= sense 16b). ΚΠ c1390 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 130 Al-þauȝ I couþe ȝif þat I wolde. ?a1475 (a1396) W. Hilton Scale of Perfection (Harl. 6579) i. lxviii. f. 46 (MED) For if a man hadde moralli alle þe vertues of all philosophres, he koude nouȝt don þis. 1524 R. Pace Let. 5 Aug. in J. Strype Eccl. Memorials (1721) I. App. xi. 20 Without great forcement to go bolt upright, wee could not avoide to fal down headlyng. 1529 T. More Dialogue Heresyes i. xxx. f. xlvi/2 Were yt not for the spyryte of god keping ye trouth therof in hys chyrch who could be sure whych were the very gospels? 1545 R. Ascham Toxophilus i. f. 6^v If I shuld rehearse the statutes made of noble princes of Englande in parliamentes for the settyng forwarde of shoting,..I could be very long. 1694 R. Burthogge Ess. Reason 4 If a person had never seen but one thing..he could not be sensible or conscious he did see it. 1725 A. Ramsay Gentle Shepherd i. ii The maist thrifty man could never get A well-stor'd room, unless his wife wad let. 1742 H. Fielding Joseph Andrews II. iii. xii. 166 Where could I possibly, without I had stole it, acquire such a Treasure? View more context for this quotation 1794 R. J. Sulivan View of Nature I. 342 We could have no rain, unless the air were supersaturated with water. 1800 P. Duigenan Speech Incorporating Union between Great-Brit. & Ireland 47 Whatever trade Ireland would enjoy, and it could be very little, its western ports would engross it. 1807 T. Young Course Lect. Nat. Philos. I. xxxi. 376 Which could not happen if..sound in all cases tended to spread equally in all directions. 1882 Cent. Mag. Dec. 212/1 I could laugh, if you didn't make me so mad, at the wild absurdity and the cheek of you! 1949 P. Frankau Willow Cabin 19 You could say, if you liked, that my integrity has been taking a wallop. 2012 J. Fagan Panopticon (2013) v. 68 I could get that open if I had my metal card. b. could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: would have been able to. ΚΠ c1400 (?c1390) Sir Gawain & Green Knight (1940) l. 1299 So god as Gawayn gaynly is halden..Couth not lyȝtly haf lenged so long wyth a lady, Bot he had craued a cosse bi his courtaysye. a1522 G. Douglas in tr. Virgil Æneid (1957) i. Prol. 294 Gif I had nocht be to a boundis constrenyt, Of my bad wyt perchance I couth haue fenyt, In ryme a ragment twyss als curyus. 1604 Abp. G. Abbot Reasons Dr. Hill Vnmasked iii. 102 If your brevity..had beene turned into one yeeres or seaven yeeres longity, you could not have shewed, that in substantiall points of faith there was variance among vs. 1698 Philos. Trans. (Royal Soc.) 20 174 If the Fly had been Dead for some while..I could have observed none of this Wrinkling. 1749 H. Fielding Tom Jones III. viii. xi. 248 I could have gladly embraced Death,..if it had offered itself to my Choice unattended by Shame. 1756 H. Laurens Let. 2 Dec. in Papers (1970) II. 365 The sheathing nails were as unsaleable articles as could have been imported. 1777 J. Priestley Matter & Spirit (1782) I. v. 54 Could we have had any idea..of smell without the nostrils, and the olfactory nerves? 1828 I. D'Israeli Comm. Life Charles I II. v. 130 He could have vindicated himself, if his enemies had chosen to be his listeners. 1915 W. S. Maugham Of Human Bondage lxviii. 348 What fortunes he could have made if he had bought certain stock at certain times. 2005 Wired Oct. 120/1 We could have gone public if we wanted to. 17. Expressing an inclination in a conditional form. Chiefly in the first person, or in narrative implying first-person use. a. With main verbs denoting inclination. (a) could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: would be able to (wish, desire, etc.). ΚΠ 1481 (a1470) J. Tiptoft tr. Buonaccorso da Montemagno's Declam. Honoure in tr. Cicero De Amicicia (Caxton) sig. f5^v I haue had as moche worship of knyghtly lawde..as I coude desyre or coueyte. 1530 J. Palsgrave Lesclarcissement f. ccccviii/2 For seuen yeres togyther I lyued in gret payne, but nowe I lyue as well as I coulde wysshe. 1591 H. Barrow Plaine Refut. Giffardes Bk. 224 I could like well to here some man to perswade to repentance, or to cast out the obstinat by due order. 1651 E. Elcock Animadversions on Plea for Non-subscribers To Rdr. sig. A2 I could like that Writers might be bound to the same conditions, that they were who pleaded before the Areopagites. 1711 J. Addison Spectator No. 121. ¶8 I could wish our Royal Society would compile a body of Natural History. 1788 E. Inchbald Such Things Are i. i. 6 I cou'd not think of leaving you so soon. 1835 Fraser's Mag. Dec. 640/1 Oh, I could like if the priest that married us..were here to say the prayer over me when I am dead. 1855 D. G. Rossetti Let. 25 June (1965) I. 257 Ruskin..says he could wish no better than to ink your pencil-marks as his criticisms. 1967 Amer. Notes & Queries Oct. 30/1 One could wish that the index were as comprehensive as the bibliography. 1985 Washington Post 31 Mar. e8/4 The snows of the Utah back country seem as peaceful a final resting place as I could desire. 2005 P. D. James Lighthouse i. vii. 62 I could wish we killed our food more humanely but I eat it without compunction. (b) could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: would have been able to (wish, desire, etc.). ΚΠ a1586 Sir P. Sidney Arcadia (1590) iii. viii. sig. Mm6^v Philanax himselfe could haue wished the blow vngiuen, when he saw him fall. 1639 R. Baillie Let. 25 Sept. (1841) I. 221 Of this symptome..more dinn was made by our people than I could have wished. 1660 in E. Nicholas Nicholas Papers (1920) IV. 243 I could haue wisht Mr. Munson or some other here had beene appointed to conduct him thither. 1717 W. Sutherland Prices Labour in Ship-building Ep. Ded. sig. A2 I could have wished to have had more Leisure to compleat such an unrepeated Observation. 1762 O. Goldsmith Citizen of World II. 194 I could have wished..the author..had added notes. a1817 J. Austen Persuasion (1818) IV. xi. 256 Though we could have wished it different, yet altogether we did not think it fair to stand out any longer. 1828 W. Scott Fair Maid of Perth xi, in Chron. Canongate 2nd Ser. II. 325 My Lord High Constable,..Since I am to lie in ward, I could not have desired a kinder or more courteous warden. 1880 L. Stephen Alexander Pope iii. 79 We could have wished that he had been a little more liberal with his share of the plunder. 1998 Times 25 June 27/5 Her interventions..kept her more in the public eye than she could have wished. b. With other verbs, expressed or understood. (a) could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: have an inclination to, feel that one is able to. ΚΠ 1668 E. Howard Usurper sig. H I could kiss thee for't, Thou hast done A Service never to be sufficiently Rewarded. 1671 T. Shadwell Humorists iii. 41 What's the matter Briske? are you Planet struck. Crazy, I could hugge thee for this. 1789 New Lady's Mag. Nov. 604/2 The rest of my days, O my love! With thee I could happily spend. 1796 R. Bage Hermsprong III. iii. 25 So far..from wishing you to abbreviate such communications, I could listen with pleasure to more. 1828 W. Scott Fair Maid of Perth vi, in Chron. Canongate 2nd Ser. I. 157 I wish to hear reading, and could listen to your sweet voice for ever. 1840 C. Dickens Sketches Young Couples 28 ‘Sing some little ballad, darling,’..‘I couldn't, indeed, dearest.’..‘Do, my dove.’..‘I couldn't possibly, my love;..and it's very naughty of you to ask me.’ 1918 R. Cohen Out of Shadow 225 ‘I want one kiss,’ he said. I felt panic-stricken. ‘Oh, I couldn't!’ I said, ‘I couldn't possibly.’ 1967 Listener 19 Jan. 90/3 How could you?.. How could you be so careless with it? 1993 Playboy Jan. 152/3 I appreciate that offer, Miss Ohara, but I really couldn't impose. 2013 R. D'Ambrosia Why has Music Gone? i. 6 What a wonderful-sounding voice he has, I thought, as we shook hands, I could listen to him forever! (b) could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: had an inclination to, felt that one would be able to. ΚΠ 1677 T. D'Urfey Madam Fickle ii. 14 I could have beaten the Woman into a Jelly. 1681 R. Baxter Poet. Fragm. 23 The speech and sight of Holy men was sweet; I honour'd them, and could have kist their feet. 1786 W. Cowper Let. 4–5 June (1981) II. 561 I could have hugged him for his liberality, and freedom from bigotry. 1841 C. Dickens Barnaby Rudge lxxxi. 411 His wrath so stirred within him, that he could have struck him dead. 1860 Once a Week 18 Feb. 160/2 She could have slapped Rose for appearing so reserved and cold. 1922 H. Walpole Cathedral 261 I could have shouted for joy last night when I heard what your young hopeful had done. 1973 A. Holden Girl on Beach 37 I could have killed Dick when he..said he'd asked these two men to dinner. 2001 A. Taylor Death's Own Door (2002) xxvi. 187 He was down-to-earth about it, so obliging, that she could have kissed him. 18. In requests, as a more tentative and polite equivalent of can (see sense 7a). ΚΠ 1748 Ld. Chesterfield Let. 23 Dec. (1932) (modernized text) IV. 1282 Could you send me..some seed of the right Cantelupe melons? 1763 T. Percy Let. 3 Jan. in Percy Lett. (1951) III. 80 Could you introduce me to the knowledge of any Gentleman, who has access to that Library. 1822 E. H. MacLeod Tales of Ton 3rd Ser. III. 244 ‘Could I see Miss Hurdis?’ said her ladyship, falteringly. 1873 Young Englishwoman Mar. 154/2 Could you..give me the words in full of ‘Oranges and Lemons’? 1924 H. Welles in B. C. Williams O. Henry Prize Stories of 1924 (1925) 244 Could I bring you a hot bologna, ma'am? 1964 L. Deighton Funeral in Berlin iv. 281 Could you find us a little cup of real coffee? 2003 Metro 27 Oct. (London ed.) 13/4 Could someone explain the difference between one's wedding finger and one's engagement finger? 19. Expressing a possible contingency, i.e. the subjective likelihood of an action or a state of affairs. a. could have with past participle, used in relation to the past: (I could have done or been = ‘it is possible that I did or was, I may possibly have done or been’). ΚΠ 1903 Amer. Naturalist 37 859 With their necessarily slow and clumsy movements, the ostracoderms could not have been rapacious animals. 1907 in Affray at Brownsville: Hearings Comm. Mil. Affairs U.S. Senate (1908) (60th Congr., 1st Sess. Senate Doc. 402, Pt. 4) I. 81 Of course it might have been that they could have been out on the range and got those cartridges. 1924 D. Hammett in Black Mask Sept. 75/1 Central could have been ringing the wrong number. 1930 Boys' Life May 8/1 Do you suppose he could have landed in Spider Lake? 1982 D. Wiltse Wedding Guest ix. 113 He was an Arab, but he could have been anything from Moroccan to Yemenite. 1999 J. Fiorito Closer we are to Dying xi. 112 After a time I saw an old man..he seemed to be heading in my direction; he could have been on his way to the washroom. 2010 J. Powell Breaking of Eggs (2011) i. 10 She had the key to my apartment... She could have been reletting the rooms for six months of every year. b. could with infinitive, used in relation to the present or future: (I could do or be = ‘it is possible that I do or am, I may possibly do or be’). ΚΠ 1942 Internat. Stereotypers & Electrotypers Union Jrnl. Feb. 47/1 Of course the picture could be fake and the free press of America honest, but it requires something more than tribute money, a fertile imagination and a mixture of lampblack and coal oil to produce legible images on photographic films. 1949 R. Macdonald Moving Target (1998) xii. 87 ‘Plenty, but we won't go into that. You could be doing a little exaggerating, you know.’ ‘Why should I be pitching curves?’ 1965 C. D. B. Bryan P. S. Wilkinson i. ii.15 Of course it could be serious. They could be moving armor up for an attack. 1987 Boys' Life Mar. 42/3 Monroe could be lying and Conway could be telling the truth. Monroe could be the thief or Conway could be the thief. 1988 J. Gillis & T. Kelly Armchair Mechanic v. 103 The problem may be in the starter... The slightest looseness at any point could be causing the problem. 1998 A. McHugh Hollyoaks (Mersey TV transmission script) (O.E.D. Archive) Episode 254. 9 Lucy could be in all sorts of bother and all you can do is harp on about Lewis-flamin'-Richardson. 2014 Yorks. Post 7 Nov. 3/3 Climate change could be throwing bees out of sync with plants. III. With ellipsis of the dependent infinitive clause. 20. intransitive. With implied infinitive taken from the context (usually a preceding clause), corresponding in meaning to any of the senses in branch II. ΚΠ c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 5282 Nu birrþ me shæwenn ȝiff I kann. O whillkess kinness wise [etc.]. a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 4184 We wol worche ȝour wille as wel as we kunne. c1390 (a1376) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Vernon) (1867) A. Prol. 33 And summe Murþhes to maken as Munstrals cunne. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Coll. Phys.) l. 23945 I wald spek if I cuþe. c1405 (c1387–95) G. Chaucer Canterbury Tales Prol. (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 732 Who so shal telle a tale after a man He moot reherce as neigh as euere he kan Euerich a word. 1474 W. Caxton in tr. Game & Playe of Chesse (1883) 2 The right good wylle that I haue had to make this lityll werk in the best wyse I can, ought to be reputed for the fayte and dede. 1542 R. Taverner Epist. & Gospelles (new ed.) f. clxix The deuell doth all he can to turne vs from the good waye. 1640 tr. D. Sauter Pract. Banckrupts ii. 38 Ready to catch, rake, and snatch what ever they can. 1715 D. Defoe Family Instructor I. i. iii. 75 I will do all I can with them. 1850 Vegetarian Advocate May 105/1 Are we to..eat at hap-hazard, guided by no rules—except to eat, if possible, everything we can? 1899 Secret Service 4 Aug. 9/2 You would hang me if you could. 1915 J. Conrad Victory i. 3 Now, if a coal-mine could be put into one's waistcoat pocket—but it can't! 1930 Boys' Life Mar. 5/3 He's going to make the best he can out of what he's got. 1939 W. S. Maugham Christmas Holiday iv. 89 I'll make the beds, or the maid can while I'm having a bath. 2012 A. Monaghan Soldier's Farewell i. 12 Well, I did what I could for the blighter with cold compresses and so forth. By a stroke of pure luck, I managed to save his life. 21. transitive and intransitive with do, make, come, get, etc., understood: to be able to do, etc.can or cannot away with: see away adv. 12. cannot but: see but conj. 5b.In quot. 1494 perhaps intended (in a close rendering of a biblical passage) as a full verb, with the meaning ‘to have strength’. ΚΠ 1494 W. Hilton Scala Perfeccionis (de Worde) i. lxxii. sig. giiii^v I can wyth plente and I can wyth pouerte, I maye all in hym that strenghthith me. a1500 (?a1450) Gesta Romanorum (Harl. 7333) (1879) 38 I am a seruaunt of yourys in all þat I can and may. c1525 Bk. Mayd Emlyn sig. B.iii He coude well awaye With her lusty playe. a1536 W. Tyndale Pathway Holy Script. in Wks. (1573) I. 27 The more tangled art thou therein, and canst nowhere through. 1611 T. Heywood Golden Age ii. sig. C4 What cannot womens wits? they wonders can When they intend to blinde the eyes of man. 1678 J. Dryden All for Love i. i. 3 Mecænas and Agrippa, who can most With Cæsar, are his Foes. 1718 A. Pope tr. Homer Iliad IV. xiii. 987 What with this Arm I can, prepare to know. 1719 E. Young Busiris iii. 38 What cou'd your Malice more? 1807 Sir R. Wilson in Life Gen. R. Wilson (1862) II. viii. 374 I could no more. I was really exhausted. 1869 J. Martineau Ess. Philos. & Theol. 2nd Ser. 394. Whoever can and will may join the procession. 1916 C. A. Wynschenk tr. J. van Ruysbroeck Adornm. Spiritual Marriage i. vi. 18 A good man takes his stand upon his own littleness, in the most lowly part of himself, and confesses and knows that he has nothing, and is nothing, and can nothing, of himself. 1947 J. R. R. Tolkien Let. 31 July (1995) 122 But forgive me! It is written in my life-blood, such as that is, thick or thin; and I can no other. 1970 Generation 21 75 My fingers were raw and torn, and I could no more. †22. In the infinitive: to be able to do something; to have the ability or power to act. Obsolete (rare after 17th cent.). ΚΠ 1555 R. Eden in tr. Peter Martyr of Angleria Decades of Newe Worlde Pref. sig. bj^v To wyl to doo hurte and can not. 1566 T. Drant tr. Horace Medicinable Morall sig. Bvij The wyse, can rule: To can, is, full as muche, As, though he did. 1612 F. Bacon Ess. (new ed.) viii. 40 In euill the best condition is, not to wil; the second not to can. 1633 P. Fletcher Piscatorie Eclogs vi. xxvi. 42 in Purple Island If from this love thy will thou canst unbinde, To will, is here to can. 1694 W. Cross Expos. 2nd Verse 4th Chapter Epist. Romans 61 To will and to can are two different things; a Man may will what he cannot, and then the Will hath not this Freedom. 1862 F. Ahn Man. French Conversat. 165 Vouloir c'est pouvoir. To will is to can. IV. Special uses of the past participle. 23. Forming the perfect with have: been able to. Now English regional (northern) and Scottish.In early modern use, apparently chiefly in if-clauses. ΚΠ 1477 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Hist. Jason (1913) 63 I haue not seruid yow in suche wise as I haue coude best doo. 1483 W. Caxton in tr. J. de Voragine Golden Legende Pref. I..haue enprynted it in the moost best wyse that I haue coude or myght. a1500 St. Brendan's Confession (Lamb.) l. 21 in Geibun-Kenkyu (1968) 25 6 (MED) I haue not worschipid þee..as I myȝte, ouȝte, coude, or myȝte haue coud. 1533 T. More Debellacyon Salem & Bizance ii. xv. f. xxii^v And sure maye you be that if he had coulde, he wold not haue fayled to haue done the tone. 1587 Sir P. Sidney & A. Golding tr. P. de Mornay Trewnesse Christian Relig. xxx. 545 The Scribes would willingly haue verified the contrarie, if they had could. 1631 C. Sibthorpe Friendly Advt. to Pretended Catholickes of Ireland iii. ii. 284 To the end hee might falsifie (if he had could) the Prophecie, and preaching of Christ. a1663 J. Sherman Infallibility Holy Script. (1664) 882 Bellarmin in the place quoted by him, saith he had seen one copy (he speaks of no more, as he would surely if he had could). 1873 J. A. H. Murray Dial. S. Counties Scotl. 216 ‘Thay haena cuid geate eane’, they have not been able to get one. 1901–7 in H. Wentworth Amer. Dial. Dict. (1944) at Could Ah might a could found aout. a1917 E. C. Smith Mang Howes & Knowes (1925) 12 It'll no hev cood gar ends meet this bittie back, nih, A'se warran! 1981 in A. R. Warner Eng. Auxiliaries (1993) ix. 222 [Newcastle] I haven't could sleep. 24. Following a modal verb in the past tense, in the sense ‘be able to’.On the use of the infinitive of can with preceding modals, see note at branch II.Such constructions are often referred to as ‘double modals’ and in some analyses could is regarded as the finite past tense. For further discussion see S. J. Nagle in Diachronica 11 (1994) 199–212 and B. A. Fennell & R. R. Butters ‘Historical and contemporary distribution of double modals in English’ in E. Schneider Focus on USA (1996) 265–88. a. U.S. regional (chiefly southern), English regional, and Scottish. used to could: used to be able to. ΚΠ 1823 J. F. Cooper Pioneers I. i. 25 Following the hounds, as I once used to could. 1836 Southern Lit. Messenger Nov. 734/1 These modern fellows cannot shave as Kippin ‘used to could’. 1848 A. B. Evans Leicestershire Words 103 ‘I had used to could.’ I used to be able. 1875 Evening Hours 2 79/2 I can't see as well as I used to could, but I sees the angels sometimes of a night, agoin' up and agoin' down..past the winder. 1899 Leeds Mercury Weekly Suppl. 16 Sept. He use to could lift a fifty-six ower his heead wi' one hand, but he can't nah. 1904 ‘H. Foulis’ Erchie i. 3 They used to could do't wi' the least wee bit touch. 1940 Sat. Evening Post (Philadelphia) 6 Jan. 15/2 She used to could smell that old goat of yours from here to yonder. 1985 A. Blair Tea at Miss Cranston's xvi. 134 D'you mind them sweeties you used to could buy..readin'-sweeties wi' words on them. 2004 W. St. John Rammer Jammer Yellow Hammer 51 ‘We used to could park over there,’ he says, pointing toward a patch of grass near the stadium. b. U.S. regional (chiefly southern). ought to could: should be able to. ΚΠ 1848 G. F. Ruxton Life in Far West vi, in Blackwood's Edinb. Mag. Nov. 575/2 If thar's game afoot, this child know ‘bull’ from ‘cow’, and ought to could. 1921 Bookman Sept. 53/2 Seems to me like anyone oughta could spell cat. 1933 A. Bontemps in Opportunity June 174/1 You oughta could do a heap mo' wid a thing like that 'n me'. 1938 in G. P. Rawick Amer. Slave (1972) II. 23 I ought to could fech back more to speak to you bout. 1958 J. H. Latham Meskin Hound 47 He ought to could locate a deer feeding on that tender rescue grass. 1981 L. A. Pederson et al. Ling. Atlas Gulf States 0593/058 You ought to could see God. c. U.S. regional (chiefly southern) and Scottish. might could: might be able to. ΚΠ 1859 in N. E. Eliason Tarheel Talk (1956) vi. 245 I know I might could & should enjoy myself. a1917 E. C. Smith Mang Howes & Knowes (1925) 13 Yince an A'd wun there, A thocht, A micht mebbies cood geet a hurl the lenth o Hawick. 1923 ‘H. Foulis’ Hurricane Jack xvii. 88 They might could put up a bit o' a deck-house where a body could get a cup o' tea and a penny thing at tuppence. 1946 L. Lenski Blue Ridge Billy i. 10 You might could grub yarbs. 1987 C. Edgerton Walking across Egypt iv. 98 If Lamar'd give me a place to live I might could get out of here. 2000 P. Beatty Tuff viii. 116 This might could work. 2016 G. Falconer in Lallans 88 109 Plowterin throu a wark o leeteratur in sic a fickle form is nae fun for the reader, whit micht coud mean that it bides unfeenisht. Phrases †P1. to can thanks (also †thank): (originally) to acknowledge or recognize one's gratitude; (subsequently) to express or offer thanks, to thank. Cf. to con thanks at con v.¹ 1a. Obsolete.Also with regular inflections, and in form gan (by association with gin v.¹; compare the converse development at can v.²). [Compare Old Icelandic kunna þǫkk . A similar phrase is attested in most Germanic languages with cognates of wit v.¹: compare Old English þanc witan (early Middle English witen (un)þank), Middle Dutch danc weten (Dutch (now archaic) dank weten), Old Saxon thank witan, Old High German thank wizan (Middle High German danc wizzen, German Dank wissen), Old Swedish veta þak (Swedish veta tack), Old Danish (Danish) vide tak. Compare also Anglo-Norman saver gre (1139 or earlier), Old French saveir gre (12th cent.; Middle French, French savoir gré), Italian saper grado, classical Latin grātias meminisse, ancient Greek χάριν εἰδέναι.] ΘΚΠ the mind > emotion > gratitude > give thanks [verb] to can thanks (also thank)OE to con thanks (also thank)?c1335 to ken thankc1440 to come (a person) thanks1828 OE Crist III 1092 Þæt þeah to teonum [geteod] weorþeð, þeodum to þrea, þam þe þonc gode womwyrcende wita [perh. read wihte] ne cuþun. a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 31 Ne con crist him nenne þonc. ?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 101 Nalde he cunne god þonc. a1325 (c1280) Southern Passion (Pepys 2344) (1927) l. 1271 (MED) Blame habbe, þat him þonk conne! a1387 J. Trevisa tr. R. Higden Polychron. (St. John's Cambr.) (1879) VII. 7 (MED) Þerfore I kan þe ful evel þonk at þis tyme. a1393 J. Gower Confessio Amantis (Fairf.) ii. l. 1007 (MED) Feignende as thogh sche cowthe him thonk. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 14065 I can hir mikel thank. ?a1400 (a1338) R. Mannyng Chron. (Petyt) (1996) ii. 1052 Eilred sent tille Inglond Sir Edward, his sonne, with his letter sealed & þanke wild he þam conne. ?c1450 tr. Bk. Knight of La Tour Landry (1906) 26 Yef he canne ani good thanne he will[e] cunne her moche thanke. a1475 ( S. Scrope tr. Dicts & Sayings Philosophers (Bodl. 943) (1999) 238 If men yeue him, he cannethe theym no thanke. 1483 W. Caxton tr. J. de Voragine Golden Legende f. ccclxiiiiv/2 The ladyes..couthe her moche thanke. 1483 Vulgaria abs Terencio (T. Rood & T. Hunte) sig. oi My maistere cowde me grete thanke. a1525 ( Coventry Leet Bk. (1908) II. 428 We shall þerfore can you hereaftur our full goode thankes. 1533 T. More Apol. xii, in Wks. 871/2 No man hath any cause to can him ani thank. a1535 T. More Dialoge of Comfort (1553) ii. xix. sig. M.vii^v Els woulde Christe haue canned her muche more thanke. 1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 110^v I allowe hym and gan hym thanke. 1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes f. 248 Augustus..after gannyng hym thanke, commaunded, etc. 1545 R. Ascham Toxophilus i. f. 4^v Not onelye I..but many other mo..wyll can you very moche thanke. 1566 T. Drant tr. Horace Medicinable Morall sig. Evij^v And cannes me litle thankes. 1584 R. Scot Discouerie Witchcraft xii. xiv. 249 The smiths will canne them small thankes for this praier. 1616 T. Adams Divine Herball v. 140 But can them no thankes; they would, if they could. P2. to can maugre: see maugre n. 2. †P3. to can by heart: to know by heart. Also to can by rote. Obsolete.Occasionally with regular inflections. ΘΚΠ the mind > mental capacity > memory > retention in the mind > memorization > memorize, learn by heart [verb (transitive)] record?c1225 renderc1380 to can by rotec1405 con?a1425 to con by heartc1449 can1496 to bear away1530 get1540 commend to memory1550 commit?1551 to con over1605 rotea1616 lodge1622 to get off by heart1709 memorize1834 rehearse1902 memorate1983 the mind > mental capacity > memory > retention in the mind > memorization > memorize, learn by heart [verb (transitive)] > know by heart to can by heartc1405 to know by rotea1450 c1405 (c1387–95) G. Chaucer Canterbury Tales Prol. (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 329 Euery statut koude he pleyn by roote. a1425 (?a1400) G. Chaucer Romaunt Rose (Hunterian) (1891) l. 6334 And kan by herte euery langage. a1450 (a1401) Chastising of God's Children (Bodl.) (1957) 224 He can it neuer so well bi herte. c1450 (c1400) Cuckoo & Nightingale (Fairf.) (1975) l. 71 They coude that seruise alle bye rote; Ther was mony a lovely strange note. a1500 (?a1400) Tale King Edward & Shepherd (Cambr.) (1930) l. 249 (MED) I shalle tech þe a gamme; I can hit wel be rote. 1541 T. Paynell tr. Felicius Conspiracie of Catiline l. f. 74 He coulde it by hart. c1560 T. Becon Relikes of Rome sig. F.vij^v Whan in olde time the canon was said openly and with a loude voyce, all in a maner by the reason of that vse coulde it by harte, and songe it in streates and hye wayes. 1564 T. Harding Answere to Iuelles Chalenge xv. f. 157 S. Antony..canned the scriptures by hart with hearing. 1595 A. Golding tr. J. Hurault Politicke, Moral, & Martial Disc. i. vii. 37 To strengthen his voice, which was small and feeble, he vsed to run vp against rough hils, pronouncing some verses which he could by hearte. 1609 T. Robinson New Citharen Lessons sig. A4^v Write downe your rules, and god willing I will not touch my Citharen, vntill I can them perfectly by heart. P4. to can one's good: see good adj., n., adv., and int. Phrases 2b(b). P5. can be able: can have the means, capacity, or qualifications, or sufficient power to do something; can be in such a position that it is possible to do something. Now chiefly South African and West African.could with non-temporal function (esp. in senses 15, 19) sometimes occurs in this phrase in general use. ΚΠ ?1526 G. Hervet in tr. Erasmus De Immensa Dei Misericordia Ep. Ded. sig. A.ij I knowe y^e tendernes of my wyt moche more sklender than y^t I can be able to beare y^e weyght of suche an enterprise. 1551 T. Wilson Rule of Reason sig. Ei Neither can any Lawe be able violentlye to force the inward thought of man. 1631 R. Bolton Instr. Right Comf. Affl. Consciences 31 An aspersion..that not all the bloud of that rope of Popes, which constitute Antichrist, could ever be able to expiate. 1686 F. Philipps Investigatio Jurium Antiquorum xxiv. 403 If the Houses of Peers and Commons in Parliament should disagree who but their King and Superior can or could be able to reconcile their discording Votes, Opinions or Resolves. 1718 J. Chamberlayne tr. B. Nieuwentyt Relig. Philosopher I. 241 Ask..whether he can be able to make a dark Chamber, that can be turned which way one will as readily and easily as the Eye. a1781 R. Watson Hist. Reign Philip III (1783) i. 78 No army..could be able to contend alone with the English forces. 1839 Drake's Road Bk. London & Birmingham Railway ix. 99 Yet, whatever may be the first emotions to which it gives rise, few, we think, can be able to gaze upon it long without feeling elevated and ennobled. 1877 Pennsylvania Mag. Hist. & Biogr. 1 62 Nor is it improbable..that Whalley could be able to make such a journey. 1967 Jrnl. Risk & Insurance 34 498/1 So that he can be able to use it as a source of reference. 1985 K. Saro-Wiwa Sozaboy (2003) i. 3 Then the people begin to say that now wey soza and police be government, nobody can be able to arrest traffic when they chop bribe. 2012 in P. Alexander et al. Marikana (2013) 65 We want to get decent wages so that we can be able to support our families. †P6. Cards. can you (also ye)?: (in long whist) (expressing) a call enquiring whether one's partner's hand contains an honour. In later use more fully can you (also ye) one? Obsolete.When one side has already scored eight (‘ten’ being the game), and a new hand is dealt, if a player on the winning side has two honours in their hand, they may thus ask their partner if they also have one, in which case, counting the majority of honours, their side would score two and win. ΚΠ 1674 C. Cotton Compl. Gamester xi. 116 If either side are at eight Groats he hath the benefit of calling Can-ye, if he hath two Honours in his hand, and if the other answers one, the Game is up, which is nine in all, but if he hath more than two he shows them, and then it is one and the same thing; but if he forgets to call after playing a trick, he loseth the advantage of Can-ye for that deal. 1709 Brit. Apollo 27–29 July The first are 8 Groats, which is generally call'd Can-you, the last are 6 Groats, which is generally call'd long Can-you. 1754 A. Murphy Gray's Inn Jrnl. 2 Mar. (1756) II. 130 The Men no longer mind how a Lady looks, but how she plays; instead of observing the Delicacy of her Shape.., they only consider how many Trumps she holds, how often she makes a Finesse, and ‘can ye one?’ a1755 W. Hay Wks. (1794) II. 261 Playing at whist, and calling, Can ye. 1770 Lady's Mag. Nov. 171/1 The countess de Barré, who held three in her own hand, asked her partner the duke, as is usual in such cases, ‘can you one?’ 1836 C. Dickens Pickwick Papers (1837) vi. 53 Another hand. ‘Can you one?’ inquired the old lady. ‘I can,’ replied Mr. Pickwick. 1898 B. Lowsley Whist of Future v. 68 The present generation can have no memories of the glory of Long Whist, how with the score arrived at eight the partners would, when each holding an honour, look for the welcome ‘Can ye one?’ 1922 G. Saintsbury Scrap Bk. xxii. 99 I never was quite sure about ‘calling for trumps’: while it must have been very pleasant to ask, ‘Can you one?’ P7. colloquial (originally in representations of Chinese pidgin English). can do: it is possible, it is within the power of (the speaker). Cf. no can do phr., can-do n. and adj. [Originally after Chinese kěyǐ, auxiliary verb expressing possibility, also used as an affirmative and in expressions like kěyǐ-bùkěyǐ , lit. ‘is that possible or not?’ (see no can do phr.).] ΘΚΠ the world > action or operation > easiness > easy, easily, or without difficulty [phrase] > easy to do > possible to do can do1845 1845 J. R. Peters Guide Chinese Museum Boston 72 Hab litty pidgeon, haf dollar can do. 1863 Knickerbocker Monthly May 471/2 Can do, you catchee Alla ploppa you wantee. 1876 C. G. Leland Pidgin-Eng. Sing-song 17 Wang-ti he take t'hat Melican—he velly good can do. 1903 R. Kipling in Collier's Weekly 3 Oct. 16/3 ‘Four hundred and twenty knots’... ‘Can do,’ said Moorshed. 1951 ‘E. Crispin’ Long Divorce iii. 29 ‘Can do, sir,’ said Mogridge with watery affability. 1980 F. Muir in F. Muir & D. Norden Oh, My Word! 34 Can do, Skipper. 1992 J. Deaver Mistress of Justice v. 46 ‘Can do, dude,’ he said at last. 2011 G. Cardone 10X Rule xxii. 161 Get yourself and your colleagues to the point where responses like ‘Can do, no problem—we will handle it!’ become the norm. P8. those who can, do; those who can't, teach and variants: used to imply that those who have the ability, drive, etc., to achieve success in their chosen field will do so, while only those who lack such ability, drive, etc., will pursue a career teaching in that field. Also in shortened form those who can't, teach.After George Bernard Shaw's He who can, does. He who cannot, teaches. (see quot. 1903). There are many variations on the basic theme which specify particular fields or subjects, or substitute other activities for teaching. ΚΠ 1903 G. B. Shaw Revolutionist's Handbk. in Man & Superman 230 He who can, does. He who cannot, teaches. 1927 Lowell (Mass.) Sun 9 Apr. 10/4 Those who can, do; those who can't, teach; those who can't teach, teach teachers. 1948 Times 13 Feb. 7/4 The wicked old gibe must be further amended: Those who can, do; those who cannot, teach, criticize, or administer. 1973 E. C. Luwaso City Kid i. 12 As someone said: ‘Those who can, do; but those who can't, teach.’ 2005 Time Out N.Y. 13 Jan. 76/1 Some of the P. I. T.'s top improv teachers debunk that old saw about how those who can't, teach. P9. colloquial. could be: it could be (that); it is possible; your suggestion may be correct. ΚΠ 1938 M. K. Rawlings Yearling vii. 68 Yes, Lem. Could be I was wrong. 1938 M. K. Rawlings Yearling viii. 71 If you'll fill my wood-box this evenin', could be we'd eat liver tonight. 1949 Boys' Life Apr. 23/2 ‘The old tub is stepping out to-day,’ he said... ‘Could be,’ I agreed. 1951 J. B. Priestley Festival at Farbridge i. ii. 83 ‘Something in that, isn't there?’.. ‘Could be.’ 1960 L. Meynell Bandaberry iii. 57 ‘Before you realised it you would have signed away..the rights...’ ‘Could be,’ I agreed. 2011 J. Rush Due Diligence xxv. 183 ‘What do you think's going on?’ Rob asked... ‘No idea,’ said Cynthia. ‘Could be the deal's still on. By tomorrow, could be it's off.’ Compounds C1. Compounds with the base form of a verb, forming nouns denoting persons who can perform an action, as can-have, can-pay, etc. Earliest in can-do n. 2. ΚΠ 1842 J. Aiton Clerical Econ. iv. 204 Let me have a first-rate goer, a good ‘can do’,—not that I mean in general to ride fast. 1905 Census of Philippine Islands 1903 II. 83 As a rule the ‘can reads’ ranged from twice to three times the ‘can writes’. 1930 Jrnl. Amer. Statist. Assoc. 25 117 The problem of census taking when it touches unemployment must differentiate between the ‘will works’ and the ‘won't works’; between the ‘can works’ and the ‘can't works.’ 1989 T. A. Sullivan et al. As we forgive our Debtors (1999) 238 The simple economic model promises a way to sort debtors who can pay from those who cannot, encouraging the can-pays to select..repayment. 2006 G. Ruiters in M. J. Murray & G. A. Myers Cities in Contemp. Afr. (2007) iii. xiii. 296 Harsher cost recovery and disconnections would be reserved only for the can-pays. C2. Compounds with the negative form can't prefixed to the base form of a verb, forming nouns denoting persons who cannot perform an action or (occasionally) actions that are impossible, as can't-eat, can't-work, etc. Also can't-doing: inability to perform an action. ΚΠ 1849 New Eng. Farmer 28 Apr. 149/1 A period which to most men, and especially the can't do's and can't waits of the world, look [sic] in the retrospect as a dream, a period of which they have an indefinite recollection. 1886 Parl. Deb. 3rd. Ser. 309 1139 Member for Cork to show how the Land Court is to distinguish between what he calls the ‘can't pays’ from the ‘won't pays’? 1889 Home-maker Feb. 370/2 A spare-room closet in our flat must be reckoned among the ‘can't-haves’. 1900 Westm. Gaz. 15 Dec. 2/1 Can't-eat, when applied, say, to lobster, is one thing; can't-eat, when relating to bread, is quite another. 1900 Westm. Gaz. 15 Dec. 1/3 Achievement..is open to fewer persons than can't-doing. 1904 Daily Chron. 24 Feb. 6/5 We have then the ‘Can't Works’. 1954 J. Thompson Hell of Woman (1990) xii. 99 There were a couple of these punks that were always kicking, hinting maybe that I was crapping them on the can't-confirms. 1979 Princeton Alumni Weekly 21 May 26/1 The ‘can't comes’ number 64, and the ‘no answers’ 79. 2008 D. A. McDonald World City Syndrome ii. vii. 229 National and municipal authorities going to great lengths to separate out the ‘can't pays’ from the ‘won't pays’. This entry has been updated (OED Third Edition, March 2017; most recently modified version published online June 2022). † canv.² Forms: 1. Past tense. a. (i). Singular Middle English con (chiefly west midlands), Middle English kan, Middle English–1500s can, late Middle English conne (north-west midlands); Scottish pre-1700 canne, pre-1700 1700s can. (ii). Plural Middle English con, Middle English conne, Middle English connen, Middle English cun, Middle English cunne, Middle English (chiefly northern)–1600s can; Scottish pre-1700 can, pre-1700 kan. b. Scottish (in branch II.) pre-1700 cought, pre-1700 could, pre-1700 couth, pre-1700 cowd, pre-1700 cowld, pre-1700 cowth, pre-1700 culd, pre-1700 cuth, pre-1700 cwth, pre-1700 qwoth. 2. Present tense (north-west midlands) Middle English can (3rd singular indicative), Middle English con (plural and 1st and 3rd singular indicative), Middle English coneȝ (2nd singular indicative). Origin: A variant or alteration of another lexical item. Etymon: gin v.¹ Etymology: Alteration of gin v.¹ as a result of association with can v.¹, apparently prompted by the use of both verbs as auxiliaries (compare gin v.¹ 1b) and by the formal similarity of the past tense of gin v.¹ to the present tense of can v.¹ (In Middle English the past tense of gin v.¹ generally shows the forms: singular gan , (chiefly west midland) gon , plural gunnen , gonnen ; while the present tense of can v.¹ generally shows the forms: singular can , (chiefly west midland) con , plural cunnen , connen : see can v.¹ Forms 2a(i)α. and β. , 2c(i)α. .)The word was probably often perceived as a special use of can v.¹ In Older Scots, forms of the past tense of can v.¹ like couth , cowd , could (compare Forms 5 at can v.¹ and Forms 1b at this entry) frequently replaced the original can (compare Forms 1a) in its function as a periphrastic auxiliary of the past tense, in order to remove an apparent irregularity where what was perceived as a present stem of can v.¹ was used as a past tense in the periphrastic construction. Extension of the periphrastic auxiliary use to the present tense (see sense 3) is peculiar to one late-14th cent. poem, where it is attested frequently alongside the common use as auxiliary of the past tense; compare discussion in E. V. Gordon Pearl (1953) 63. Chiefly Scottish in later use. Obsolete. I. In form can (or con, etc.). 1. Followed by bare infinitive, as a periphrastic auxiliary of the past tense. a. With infinitive of a main verb, e.g. tho can she weepe ‘then she wept’; = did (see do v. 32a(a)). ΚΠ a1275 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 40 (MED) Þe sterre was boþen sotel & sene; into bedlehem heo hem con lede. a1275 St. Margaret (Trin. Cambr.) l. 77 in A. S. M. Clark Seint Maregrete & Body & Soul (Ph.D. diss., Univ. of Michigan) (1972) 26 Þe sergaunz ayein eden ant cunnen [c1330 Auch. gan, a1450 Bodl. gonne] hire imete. a1350 in G. L. Brook Harley Lyrics (1968) 36 (MED) Soþ is þat y of hem ha wroht, as Richard erst con rede. a1350 (?c1225) King Horn (Harl.) (1901) l. 187 (MED) Payenes þer connen [c1300 Cambr. gunne] aryue. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 6462 Moses..fourti dais can[Gött. gan, Fairf. con, Trin. Cambr. gon] þer-on duell. c1475 (a1400) Sir Amadace (Taylor) in J. Robson Three Early Eng. Metrical Romances (1842) 48 (MED) The king toke Sir Amadace..And to him conne he say. a1522 G. Douglas tr. Virgil Æneid (1957) i. viii. 116 Thus said Ilioneus, and sa can he cess. c1540 (?a1400) Gest Historiale Destr. Troy (2002) f. 170^v Antenor titly con ryse fferkyt on fote & to þe fre sayde. ?1577 F. T. Debate Pride & Lowlines sig. Aiiii^v And Straightly with his armes he can me fold. 1590 E. Spenser Faerie Queene i. i. sig. B2 Tho can she weepe [1679 gan]. 1602 F. Davison Poet. Rapsody (1611) 37 Then gan his Teares so swiftly for to flow..Then blustring sighes to boistrously can blow. 1768 A. Ross Fortunate Shepherdess i. 17 She ran an' skream'd, an roove out at her hair, An' to the glens the gainest gate can fare. b. With the infinitive of do, e.g. scho..can do spy ‘she saw’; = ‘did (do)’ (see do v. 32a(b)).Apparently only in 16th-cent. Scots use. ΚΠ a1522 G. Douglas tr. Virgil Æneid (1959) viii. vi. 58 He can do [1553 gan do] schaw the altaar. a1522 G. Douglas tr. Virgil Æneid (1959) vii. v. 11 As scho fur Down from the skyis, on far can do [1553 gan do] spy. 2. Followed by to-infinitive. Began, proceeded to do something; = gan (see gin v.¹ 1a).Much less usual than gan in this sense. ΚΠ a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 13557 Fast þai can [Gött. gan, Fairf. con, Trin. Cambr. gon] on him to stare. 1488 (c1478) Hary Actis & Deidis Schir William Wallace (Adv.) (1968–9) iv. l. 398 And so on ane hys eyne he can to cast. c1500 (?a1437) Kingis Quair (1939) iv And than how he..In philosophy can him to confort. 3. Followed by bare infinitive, as a periphrastic auxiliary of the present tense, e.g. þou conez saye ‘you say’; = do (see do v. 32a(a)).Only attested in Pearl; see note in etymology section. ΚΠ c1400 (?c1380) Pearl l. 482 Ȝyf hyt be soth þat þou coneȝ saye. c1400 (?c1380) Pearl l. 1077 Aboute þat water arn tres ful schym, Þat twelue fryteȝ of lyf con bere ful sone. II. In past tense form couth (or cowd, etc.). 4. Followed by bare infinitive, as a periphrastic auxiliary of the past tense, e.g. thir wordis couth scho say ‘she said these words’; = did (see do v. 32a(a)). ΚΠ 1489 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (Adv.) iii. 460 Ye croune, yat Ihesu couth ber. a1500 R. Henryson tr. Æsop Fables: Fox & Wolf l. 673 in Poems (1981) 33 On euerilk syde full warlie couth [1568 Bann. culd] he wait. 1568 Christis Kirk on Grene in W. T. Ritchie Bannatyne MS (1928) II. 264 Ane bent a bow sic sturt cowd steir him. 1568 Christis Kirk on Grene in W. T. Ritchie Bannatyne MS (1928) II. 267 Tha cairlis w^t clubbis cowd vder quell. 1575 J. Rolland Treat. Court Venus ii. f. 25 To Desperance thir wordis couth scho say. 1603 Thre Prestis of Peblis (Charteris) (1920) 32 ‘Schir fuill, tell me gif that ȝe saw this day Ane woundit man ly granand by the way.’ ‘Ȝe, sir, forsuith sik ane man couth I sie, And in his wound was monie felloun flie.’ This entry has been updated (OED Third Edition, March 2017; most recently modified version published online December 2021). canv.³ Brit. /kan/, U.S. /kæn/ Origin: Formed within English, by conversion. Etymon: can n.¹ Etymology: < can n.¹With sense 1c compare slightly earlier canned adj. 3a and later can n.¹ 3d. With sense 3 compare can n.¹ 3c and the similar development shown by bin v. Additions b. 1. a. transitive. To put in a can or cans; to preserve by sealing in an airtight can; = tin v. 3. Also (chiefly North American): to preserve (fruit or vegetables) in jars, typically after heating, and with the addition of other ingredients such as sugar, salt, or vinegar; = bottle v.¹ 1b. ΘΚΠ the world > food and drink > food > food manufacture and preparation > preserving or pickling > pickle or preserve [verb (transitive)] > preserve by canning can1855 tin1887 1855 Circular (Brooklyn, N.Y.) 20 Dec. 192/2 Within the past five years quite a new mode of preserving the smaller and more perishable fruits has been adopted—namely, that of canning them in air-tight and hermetically sealed cans. 1861 Trans. Illinois State Agric. Soc. 1859–60 4 511 Good fruit..is always marketable in large cities..and much will be dried, or canned, for export. 1871 San Francisco Weekly Bulletin 17 Nov. Full directions for canning fruit. 1884 Harper's Mag. July 297/2 The..facilities for canning beef. 1887 F. L. Gillette White House Cook Bk. 390 We consider glass jars..as the best for canning fruit in families. 1906 U. Sinclair Jungle xiv. 160 It was the custom..whenever meat was so spoiled that it could not be used for anything else, either to can it or else to chop it up into sausage. 1953 Life 14 Sept. 38/2 Clyde..works along with his family canning corn and doing the normal chores of a small farmer. 2001 L. J. Amendt Blue Ribbon Preserves 184/2 Canning fruit in a sugar syrup helps the fruit to retain both its shape and firmness. b. transitive. In extended use and figurative. ΚΠ 1865 Atlantic Monthly 15 395/1 The copper vessel wherein Solomon had so cunningly ‘canned’ the rebellious Afrit. 1894 Granite Monthly July 51/1 Now, you simply take the score of any [musical] composition which you wish to can, introduce it between the rolls, pull the lever, and away she goes. 1931 N. Amer. Rev. Nov. 451/2 Under the plan of free electives..each student might study anything he pleased... The whole of human knowledge was, as it were, canned to be displayed on the shelves. 1987 R. Ohmann in D. Lazere Amer. Media & Mass Culture ii. 107 An effective unit on this subject cannot be ‘canned’ for students. 2001 Mother Jones Mar. 14/1 Academia repeatedly tries to circumvent the process of teaching and learning by ‘canning’ or prepackaging education. c. transitive. To record or preserve on film or as a recording. Also: to shoot (a film). Cf. can n.¹ Phrases 2. Now chiefly South Asian. ΘΚΠ society > communication > record > recording or reproducing sound or visual material > record [verb (transitive)] register1797 write1886 record1888 can1907 re-record1927 pre-record1941 pretape1958 audiotape1961 society > leisure > the arts > performance arts > cinematography > filming > film [verb (transitive)] kinetograph1891 cinematograph1897 take1897 biograph1898 kinematograph1898 film1899 make1914 shoot1916 can1935 lens1942 1907 Up-to-the-times Nov. 21/2 An American company is now building an immense theater for ‘canning’ pictures. 1914 Wireless World July 246/1 In their efforts to ‘can’ colloquial expressions the students have issued a manifesto. 1935 Punch 23 Oct. 456/2 Anna Karenina..has been rapidly canned for Greta Garbo. 1936 Harper's Mag. Apr. 573/1 The preacher or orator whose message is canned beforehand never reaches the emotional heights of persuasion that his ‘ad libbing’ brother does on a rival rostrum. 1940 H. G. Wells Babes in Darkling Wood iv. i. 307 Ten or twelve [discourses] on fundamental ideas which have to be embalmed or canned or potted or whatever you like to call it, upon steel gramophone records. 1958 Times 28 July 9/6 The progress towards ‘canning’ television programmes. 1991 S. Tharoor Show Business (1992) ii. 81 The auspicious moment when the opening shot is canned. 2002 Sunday Times of India 22 Sept. (Delhi Times) 1/3 Once the film was canned, I arranged a private screening for relatives and friends. 2016 Times of India (Nexis) 11 Feb. A huge set has been erected in the city and the team has been canning some historic scenes and songs. d. transitive. Nuclear Physics. To enclose (radioactive material, esp. a nuclear reactor fuel element) in a protective container. Cf. can n.¹ 3e. ΘΚΠ the world > matter > physics > atomic nucleus > nuclear fission > nuclear fuel > enrich (reactor or fuel) [verb (transitive)] > protect > with jacket can1945 1945 L. D. Eubank Recovery Lead Dipped Slugs U.S. Dept. of Energy Techn. Dept. Rep. Production Test 313-58-M 1 A number of slugs have been dipped in lead, then Al-Si and canned. 1955 Times 18 Aug. 6/2 Zirconium is used in atomic plants for canning nuclear fuel elements. 1997 Newsweek 13 Jan. 50/3 Plans to build two light-water nuclear reactors in North Korea should move forward when..Pyongyang resumes ‘canning’ nuclear waste from the unsafe reactor it operates now. 2. transitive. colloquial (chiefly U.S.). To tie an empty can to the tail of (an animal, esp. a dog) as a prank, so that the noise of the metal striking the ground causes the animal to panic and run. Cf. canister v. (b), canned adj. 2, canning n.² 1. Now historical and rare.Also (and in earliest use) with the animal's tail as direct object. ΚΠ 1879 New Era (Rolla, Missouri) 4 Jan. Absorbed with their books they become less absorbed in snipe and panther hunting, canning dogs tails, etc. 1885 Whitesboro (Texas) News 3 Apr. 1/3 Only a few days ago some one canned a hog. 1918 W. A. White In Heart of Fool xxvii. 289 I..spanked him for canning a dog. 1994 R. Hendrickson Happy Trails 47 To can a dog and set him loose was once thought great fun to some. 3. a. transitive. U.S. slang. To discharge or suspend from a post, to fire; to expel from school or college. Frequently in passive. ΚΠ 1896 Railroad Trainmen's Jrnl. Apr. 285/2 We would have several more good members here but unfortunately they got mixed up in the uprising of Brother Debs and got canned. 1905 Dial. Notes 3 73 Jim..got canned for two weeks. 1911 H. Quick Yellowstone Nights ii. 37 Did you get canned for letting me in? 1921 R. D. Paine Comrades Rolling Ocean vi. 99 He had a trouble in prep school and was canned, and he tutored for Princeton and flunked in Freshman year. 1937 J. Steinbeck Of Mice & Men 41 Won't ever get canned 'cause his old man's the boss. 1949 Boys' Life Nov. 11/1 He ought to can Charley for that. Can him before Dad and Mom got back from the States, while he was still boss. 1978 N.Y. Times Mag. 4 Dec. 102/1 The bottom line is to sell those cars. And if Luba wasn't doing that, Vic would be the first guy to can her. 2011 R. Whitlow Water's Edge ii. 13 A girl in our legal department did that last month and got canned on the spot. b. transitive. slang (originally U.S.). To reject or abandon (esp. an idea, plan, or project) as inadequate, unsatisfactory, etc.; to cancel, discontinue (a project, television series, etc.). ΚΠ 1918 Merchants Rec. & Show Window Oct. 50/1 Why not can the display windows until after the war? 1953 Globe & Mail (Toronto) 28 Oct. 24/3 Ministers..feared the break from free trade and canned the idea. 1984 Philadelphia Enquirer (Electronic ed.) 13 May a1 I seriously debated canning the whole project last weekend. 1999 N.Y. Post (Nexis) 2 Mar. 81 The TV titan..couldn't bring himself to personally tell the cast of..‘Melrose Place’ that the show was being canned. 2008 Financial Times 3 Dec. 12/2 Boris Johnson..canned plans to triple fees for SUVs driving in the city. 4. slang (originally U.S.). a. transitive. To stop, leave off (something); to ‘cut out’. ΘΚΠ the world > action or operation > ceasing > cease from (an action or operation) [verb (transitive)] aswikec975 linOE beleavec1175 forletc1175 i-swikec1175 restc1175 stutte?c1225 lina1300 blinc1314 to give overc1325 to do wayc1350 stintc1366 finisha1375 leavea1375 yleavec1380 to leave offa1382 refuse1389 ceasec1410 resigna1413 respite?a1439 relinquish1454 surcease1464 discontinue1474 unfill1486 supersede1499 desist1509 to have ado?1515 stop1525 to lay aside1530 stay1538 quata1614 to lay away1628 sist1635 quita1642 to throw up1645 to lay by1709 to come off1715 unbuckle1736 peter1753 to knock off1767 stash1794 estop1796 stow1806 cheese1811 to chuck itc1879 douse1887 nark1889 to stop off1891 stay1894 sling1902 can1906 to lay off1908 to pack in1934 to pack up1934 to turn in1938 to break down1941 to tie a can to (or on)1942 to jack in1948 to wrap it up1949 1906 H. Green At Actors' Boarding House 187 ‘Now, see here; can that line o' comedy!’ shouted Miss Gray. 1912 A. H. Lewis Apaches N.Y. 20 ‘Can that black-jack guff,’ he retorted. 1919 P. G. Wodehouse Their Mutual Child i. ix. 112 Can the rough stuff, colonel. 1934 G. B. Shaw Too True to be Good iii. 79 Can all that stuff, Sergeant. 1953 ‘E. Ferrars’ Murder in Time ix. 78 Carver winced at the noise. ‘Can that bloody row, can't you?’ he grunted. 1971 Scope (S. Afr.) 19 Mar. 114/1 ‘Can the jokes, Nick,’ J.B. Stone said. ‘All of us know the story.’ 1991 R. Lampert in B. J. Brothers Intimate Autonomy 50 Frederick begins to pontificate. Susan interrupts with ‘Oh, can that crap, will you?’ b. transitive. can it: used in the imperative to command someone to stop talking, esp. on a particular subject; ‘shut up’, ‘give it a rest’. ΚΠ 1915 G. Bronson-Howard God's Man vii. i. 398 Archie brooded over his wrongs; his shrill voice rising oftener than pleased Pink's partner. ‘Can it, can it,’ the latter urged. 1940 Amer. Boy Feb. 4/1 Stub went rambling on, companionably... Whitey wheeled, ‘Can it, Rawlings’, he snapped. 1989 T. Tryon Night of Moonbow i. ii. 15 ‘Aw, can it, twerp’, ordered Monkey. 1998 K. Lette Altar Ego (1999) xxiii. 211 ‘If she cheated on me, what makes you think she won't cheat on you?’... ‘Can it, libel-breath.’ 2004 D. Mitchell Cloud Atlas (U.K. ed.) 432 ‘I have a distinct memory of having been fired.’ ‘Can it, willya?’ This entry has been updated (OED Third Edition, March 2017; most recently modified version published online December 2021). < n.¹OEn.²a1500v.¹eOEv.²a1275v.³1855
随便看	to show a person the feet to show a person the way to show a person what for to show a thing or two to show ahead to show around to show away to show canvas to show civility to show down to show down and out to show face to show false colours to show fight to show foot to show for to show for law to show forth to show ginger to show hackle to show in to show its age to show law to show mercy to show mercy to

cann.1

Phrases

Compounds

cann.2

canv.1

Phrases

Compounds

† canv.2

canv.3

cann.¹

cann.²

canv.¹

† canv.²

canv.³